Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, or any of the Characters, just the infamous Ol ympians!

-OLYMPUSThe sounds of metallic swords swooshing and clanging in the air, was the only th ing I could hear. The smell of blood and sweat dripping from exhausted bodies in fested my nose. The sight that tore at my insides apartmy family losing a fight w e couldn't win. I plunged my silver sword through my opponent's heart and twisted before kicking them backwards with my right leg. I leapt over the piles of dead bodies and cre ated a ball of fire with my hand and aimed it at a hydra about to attack my cous in. Percy looked behind him shocked and then ran over to me and stood behind my back, we were both crouching down waiting for our next enemy. I heard a loud piercing scream echo throughout the field and I looked over to fi nd my sister with a gashing hole in her chest. Created a wave of fire and flew o ver to where she was on the other side of the battle grounds. "Aria! Aria, pleas e!" I yelled as I shook her. Percy was next to me in an instant and tried to hea l Aria with his powers. 1 second.2 seconds 3 seconds.. Why wasn't anything happening? "I love you Bella, Percy." She whispered faintly and then went limp in my arms. I cried into her shoulders and I felt Percy put a shaking hand on my back. I kne w he was fighting of tears, but we both knew this was to be expected. After all, were at war. I heard a loud and furious roar come from my father as he sprung up from the fie ry pits of hell and attacked Atlas, who had stabbed Aria. I could hear booming l augh coming from the sky and looked up to see my grandfather appear. Cronus. I flew down and landed right in front of Serena, Percy's younger sister. I could see the fear in Percy's eyes and the anger in Poseidon's as Cronus threw Serena into Aunt Hestia. Hera brought out her lotus staff and pointed it towards the s ky. There was a loud crack and suddenly Uncle Zeus through lightening at the sta ff. Aunt Hestia shot it at Cronus, who leaped away, and hit Aphrodite. Poseidon rushed over and healed her quickly before joining the rest of the family now gan ging up on the remaining monsters and titans. Atyone, Demeter, Dionysus, and Oce anus were dead. Many others were badly wounded. I was starting to believe my family would make it out alive, with the loss of Ar ia heavy on our minds. Just as I was becoming hopeful, a powerful blast of energ y crushed me against the bloody cold field. I couldn't help the scream of agony that ripped through my throat. I felt like my rip cage was being crushed from be hind me. Cronus laughed and picked me up by the throat holding his weapon near my throat sign of winning. I saw Poseidon and Zeus freeze. My aunts, uncles, cousins, and sisters all stopped as they saw me in the arms of my grandfather. My mother, Per sephone fell to the ground and stared at me in horror while my father, Hades, ca me at Cronus with his sword. Zeus and Poseidon held him back. "Cronus" Gasped out Hera. "Pleas, reconsider this. She's just a child!" Yelled Hestia. Percy was holding Serena and Natalia, daughter of Zeus, while the girls were sob bing. My uncles and father had other plans however. Uncle Zeus came at Cronus from behind him with a lightning but while Poseidon sh

ot a huge wave of salty sea water at him. Cronus threw me to the ground while do dging both attacks. My father raced over to Cronus with fire covering his arms, ready to kill him. Before I could even stand up, I was lifted off the ground by the winds that Cronus made, and thrown in front of him almost like a human shiel d. The water, Fire, and lightning all hit at the same time and the last thing I heard before blacking out was the gasps of horror from my family. I awoke in a very green forest that was splattered with expensive colors of natu re. This was not my palace in the underworld or my family's home in Olympus. Whe re was I? I stood up and slowly walked around.green was everywhere. Nothing else. I wondered until I found a road to travel on. I was walking when I heard the sou nd of another Hydra zooming me. I jumped back and saw a black car stroll casuall y by.car? WAIT. CAR? Cars were only on earth, but I couldn't be on earth. Not possible. No way in und erworld could that happen? I walked more and found myself in a village with shops and people walking aimles sly around. I realized with fright that I had been right. I WAS on earth. Oh. My. Zeus.

Here is a little background on myths and Bella's family tree just to clear things up ;) Hydra-A serpent like water-beast that has reptiles and three heads. If you cut o f one head, two more will grow back (EW! Ikr?) Atlas- A titan who supported the heavens. He has super strength and can lift the world!

Cronus- Titan leader who was very powerful and ruled during the mythological gol den age. Poseidon- God of the seas, son of Cronus. Hestia- Oldest daughter of Cronus, goddess of hearth. Hera- Goddess of women and marriage, married to Zeus Aphrodite- Goddess of love and beauty. Zeus- Ruled all of the gods and Olympus. Overthrown his father Cronus. God of th e sky and thunder. Atyone, Demeter, Dionysus, and Oceanus- All minor gods. Persephone- is the daughter of Zeus and the harvest-goddess Demeter, and queen o f the underworld; she was abducted by Hades, the god-king of the underworld. Percy- Son of Poseidon. Serena- Daughter of Poseidon. Aria- Daughter of Hades. Bella- Daughter of Hades Natalia- Daughter of Zeus *Characters to come Hermes- Messenger god, very fast. Will- Son of Zeus. Devon- Son of Hades Luke-Son of Hermes. Stefan- Son of Zeus.

Earth, Destinationto be determined.

How is this possible? I can tell you how it isn't. I had only once heard of a god or titan coming down to earth. Problem is that god or titan was probably being banished. Just. My. Luck. How did I end up here? I should be dead. I am the princess of the underworld, I would know if I died. I should be in the underworld plotting revenge on my kille r, or kicking my killer's ass on the battle field in Olympus. Maybe if I created as much destruction on earth, the gods would have no choice but to send me back home! Or they would keep me here longer as my punishment for exposing us Well, it won't hurt to try! With that thought in my mind, I ran to the center of the pine infested foggy forest. I spread my legs in a fighting stance and held my hands above my heads while breathing in through my nose. My eyes rolled back into my head and I summoned a fire dragon to come out of my hands and into the s ky. I jumped out of my stance and started to skip around the forest, setting eve rything to flames in my path. I laughed at the feelings of the flames. Anyone, mortal or immortal, would think I was crazy. To them, fire is painful and scorches people. To me, it was a feel ing of safety and serenity. It reminded me of home and it also reminded me of th e dangerous things I was capable of doing. I stopped spraying flames and ran up to the peak of the mountain. Being immortal , I was super smart, fast, beautiful, and strong. Apparently being the daughter to the King of the Underworld, I was also very alluring and acted very much like a predator when I needed to. I had long midnight black hair that went straight down to my waist in choppy layers. I was very pale and had porcelain skin that w as warmer than a usual mortal. I was about 5'7 with curves that Aphrodite had bl essed me with when I was born. My lips were a dark shade of pink- almost a soft luscious red. The one thing off about my appearance was my eyes. Instead of them being a red-orange color, like my siblings and father, I had a chocolaty brown color that my Aunt Hestia had. My "doe eyes" made me look innocent, and because I was only sixteen, people underestimated me a lot. I was snapped out of my thoughts when I heard the sound of sirens going off in t he distance. I smirked and rose to my feet looking over at my masterpiece. To th e untrained eye, it looked like a massive forest fire. What the humans didn't kn ow was that I had marked a giant letter B in flames; it took up a decent amount of the forest. Maybe the gods got the message now I waited, and waited, and waited.. I think I was on the top of this mountain for hours! Quite possibly even days! W ith an exaggerated sigh, I stood up and kicked a rock away from my foot while wa lking back down the hill to the now huge pile of ashes that was once a forest. I was walking over to the edge of the forest when I felt my head throbbing in pa in and my vision blurring. I felt like my brain was being sucked out my head thr ough my eyes. I screamed out in agony as I fell to the ground and waited for the pain to subside. I heard a sharp beautiful voice enter my head as I tried to si t up. Isabella it said, I couldn't stand by and watch you be slaughtered. We mig ht not be blood related, but I think of you as my niece. Your father and uncles are my best friends, so they trusted me enough to send you to earth, where you w ill be far enough away from danger. I couldn't send you to your palace in the un derworld because of the dangerous if Cronus lead his army there. You can pass of as a twenty first century teenager and go to school for the time being. Good lu ck Bella, we all love you and hope to be reunited soon. And just like that, the voice faded. I knew that voice, and I felt like masking myself in the head for b eing so stupid. Of, course Hermes would send me here! He was after the messenger

god; he could teleport an entire planet! I looked down at my outfit and growled, just how they think I can pass off as a high school teenager in the 21st century, if I am wearing a goddess dress with m y strange "birth marks" that look like tattoos and my battle gear. Yeah that's pr etty normal. My birth marks are a sign of my power and heritage. I have a silver leaf wrapped around my left arm where my biceps are. There were bronze colored chains that w rapped around my right ankle and went up to mid-calf. I had a pitchfork on my mi d back, but my personal favorite was the golden crown that was placed near my he art. I was broken from my thoughts as a bright light blinded me and I had to shield m y eyes. The light disappeared and on the floor right in front of me was a black leather slouch bag that was bulging with some things in it. I cautiously stood u p and picked the bag off the ground to inspect the inside. There had to be about a billion dollars in there and some credit cards! I also had my crown and my je welry case. Of course the gods had money; I mean they were the gods! Hermes would n't let me fend for myself without some help. I smiled as I went to go into civi lization. I froze to a stop when I realized I looked like an idiot to these people. I ran into the nearest ally way and took off my battle gear, and cut my dress to about mid-thy. Well. That's somewhat better. I put the gear into the leather bag and l eft the scraps of my dress in the ally. I walked into some stores and avoided al l contact with people as I tried on clothes. It wasn't so bad considering it was Friday and most kids were still in school. All I had to worry about were the dr ooling store clerks and the envious girls throwing me death glares, which I so k indly tossed back and made them cower in fear. Ha. No one messes with the prince ss of the underworld. ~~~One week later~~~ I was currently taking a shower and relaxing at the feeling of the steaming hot water hitting my back a cascading to my toes. Today was Monday, and I was signed up to attend school here in this small rainy town named Forks, Washington. Last week I had decided to buy a house and a few other things to make me fit in. I a m royalty, so don't judge me when I say that I bought a huge brick mansion with big gothic style doors and a haunted theme to fit my status. I couldn't help mys elf! My bedroom had a high ceiling with dark purple walls and a balcony that looked o ver my woodland backyard. My bed was placed near my balcony so when the wind blo ws, my canopy blows with it and gave the bed an inviting look. My bed spread is dark purple with black lace. I have a chandelier in the middle of my room and a brick fire place on the opposite side of my bed. Instead of using lights, I had candles filling my room and I kept my windows and balcony open to let in the moo n light. My bathroom had high ceilings (like my room) and the walls were made of wood with marble floors and dimming lights. I set out a bunch of vases around t he house that had various flower in them, all dark colored and most of them rose s. My closet was its own room itself with a makeup area to fix my hair and makeup. My style was gothic (obviously) yet girly and fun! I loved to dress up, just not shop. I read a lot and even played the baby grand piano I had in the main parlo r downstairs. Mostly my voice was an instrument that angels cried over. I hoped out of the shower, dried off, and blow dried my long hair. I heard my ra dio playing what you want by Evanescence and couldn't help but dance and sway to

the song. I laughed a little as I twirled around my room to my closet. I walked over to open the door and tripped on a loose end of my dark purple carpet. I cu rsed as I scraped my knee on the tip off the door. My battle skills were to die for, my ballet skills made girls envious, my flexibility and agility made jocks want to cry, but my walking now that's where we have problems. I stood in front of a rack of cloths and debated on what to wear. I went with a pair of black skinny jeans and silver six inch stilettos. I had on a dark gray c olored V- neck shirt with a dark green tight fitted military jacket that puffed out slightly as it hit my waist. I opened up my jewelry case and added a few bra ided bracelets with different patterns on my right wrist and a black rose ring o n my left pointer finger. I put on my families crest necklace. (a skull with hor ns and a sword coming down the middle) I braided my hair and moved it to the left side of my face while I kept my chopp y bangs on my right. My braid went down to me waist and I tied it at the end wit h a black ribbon. I put on some black mascara and eyeliner with dark green eyes shadow. I grabbed my slouchy leather backpack and went to the kitchen. I ate a quick breakfast and walked into the garage and had to decide on what to drive. I had either my black Ferrari f430, my red mustang GT, or my neon green D ucati bike The red mustang GT it was! I raced down the wet roads to get to Forks High and passed many cars as I did. I pulled into the crowded parking lot and parked my car. As I stepped out I had t he full attention of the Forks student body. I closed my door and locked my car as I strutted over to the main office. I saw a boy with dirty blonde hair and a babyish face drooling at me and I decided to have some fun, I winked at him as I entered the main office and he did a double take. I laughed and I had the full attention of the entire secretary in the office. "Hello, I just started here. My name is Isabella Swan." I had decided to go with the last name Swan because of my ballet grace and after my favorite ballet, Swa n Lake. The secretary, Mrs. Cope, was still shell shocked and I had to clear my throat to get her attention once more. She smiled shyly at me and apologized, "H ello dear, welcome to Forks High! Here is your schedule and the slips that you n eed your teachers to sign. Have a wonderful first day dear!" "Thank you!" I replied as I waltzed off to my first class, English. I loved lite rature and learned everything I know from Apollo, the god of literature himself! This will be easy. After Mr. Bernie signed my slip, I walked over to the back o f the room so I wouldn't get too much attention. So far, school was going great! Unlike all the other students who were whining a bout their work, I breezed through it like the alphabet. I so far had made four teachers want to cry, MANY envious death glares, MANY lustful glances, and a few brave souls even tried to touch my butt they were sent to the nurses office imme diately. One girl however wouldn't stop bothering me; even after all my hints ab out wanting to be alone. Jessica Stanly had to be the most annoying teenager on the entire planet! She talked to me for three periods straight about some guy na med Mike Newton. I think that was the one I winked at uh-oh trouble in paradise, I snickered. She asked me to sit with her at lunch today and since I had no idea what to do a s far as lunch goes, I complied. I met another annoyingly bitchy girl named Laur en who was currently slutting it up with this guy named Tyler. Ben and Angela we re actually nice to talk to and I had a decent conversation with them and even l aughed a few times.

Everything changed when I felt my head tingling and I froze. That usually meant there was danger close by, but all I could see was a school full of teenagers an d a few cafeteria ladies. The tingling in my head was practically vibrating me n ow, and I had to turn around all look at the other half of the cafeteria, avoidi ng the lustful looks. I stopped when I saw five inhumanly beautiful people with pale skin and topaz colored eyes. These were not normal people, otherwise my hea d would stop tingling. But it was going on full force as I looked at these things Who were they? What were they? I guess I only had one reliable source to turn to for this one. The goddess of gossip "Jessica, who are they?" I asked nodding towards the table with the beautiful te enagers. She looked up with a special glint in her eyes and I knew I was in for a mouthful. "OH! They're the Cullen's. Doctor and Mrs. Cullen's foster kids. The y moved here from Alaska like two years ago and they are all together like togeth er-together. The big one is Emmet and he's with the blonde girl Rosalie. The sho rt pixie like one is Alice, she's really weird, and Jasper is the blonde one who looks like he's in pain. That of course leaves the sex haired hottie, Edward Cu llen. He doesn't date so like, don't even waste your time." She finished while s cowling down at her salad. Hhhmm wonder when she was rejected. I looked back up to get another glance at them when I met the most gorgeous eyes I have ever seen in my entire life. They were like melting butterscotch, and I was drowning in them. He quickly looked away and frowned down at his untouched l unch. The bell rang and I stood up to make my way to Biology.

3 Warm Welcome I turned a corner and started to walk down the now empty hallway. The bell had a lready rung but it's always fun to be fashionably late. As I got closer to the d oor, my head started to feel like a blender again. Ggggrreeeaaaatttt, I probably have one of them in my class. A Cullen. I froze a few feet away from the door and inhaled through my nose, a way to calm my nerves. If my senses were correct, which they always were, this family was d angerous. Obviously not as dangerous as me, I mean, no one is as dangerous as I. I smiled a little at that thought and walked into the classroom. As soon as I h ad made my entrance, I had the entire class's attention. The males were gawking at me and some even drooling, the females were glaring at me and feeling extreme low self-esteem and the teacher was trying his best to not act like a pervert. "Hey, my name is Isabella Swan, but I prefer Bella. I just started here." I told him as he just continued to stare. A few papers were shuffled and someone sneez

ed before the teacher could comprehend what I was holding out for him. "Oh, y-ye s-s. Miss Swan, welcome! Oh u-um h-here let me sign that." He replied and I hand ed my slip to his shaking figure. This was really sad. "Okay Bella, you will be sitting next to Mr. Cullen in the back row." He replied as I took my slip and tu rned around to walk to my seat. I wonder which Cullen I got. I froze as soon as I laid eyes on him. Now, don't get me wrong, I lived on Olymp us. I have seen TONS of beautiful people. But him. He looked like a sun of Aphrod ite herself! He had a perfect muscular figure and his tight grey shirt made his muscles more defined. His arms flexed slightly as he stared down at his desk and I could see his muscles bulging slightly. His hair was messy yet terribly sexy. He had strange bronze colored hair that hung in tendrils in his face. And when he looked up to see me and made eye contact with me I started drawing. I shook myself and snapped back to reality. I walked over to my desk and placed my leather bag on the floor near my stilettos. When I sat back up to look at the board, I saw through my hair Edward stiffen and grip the desk. His grip was so hard I noticed a few pieces of wood chipping off of it. He sat as far as possibl e to the left of his chair, almost off of it! He looked extremely tensed and I o bserved that he appeared to not be breathing. Is that possible? "Alright class, I have phases of mitosis. Get I turned to Edward and iked, they were black. ! Edward slowly shoved set up the different slides and you have to identify the too it!" Our teacher announced and everyone got to work. noticed his eyes were the beautiful butterscotch that I l Blacker than my hair, which was said to look like a raven the microscope across the desk to me.

We did the lab in silence and I identified three of the five slides. Our teacher , Mr. Fell, let us have free time until the end of the period. I decided I might as well talk to Edward to get to know him better. "Hello, my name is Bella." I started the conversation with a polite smile. He lo oked at me and replied, "Edward" than nodded his head. He looked back at the emp ty board and looked like he was still holding his breath. His hands were balled and his knuckles where very white. "I heard you and your family moved here from Alaska?" I asked with a curious ton e. He looked back at me with narrowed eyes and inhaled a small amount of air int o his lungs before replying, "Yes." And that was the end of that. What is it wit h him? He was beginning to tick me off. All I was doing was starting a polite conversat ion with him to get to know my lab partner better. What is this guy's problem? S eriously, danger or no dangers, have some respect for the princess of the underw orld. I slipped a small smile but he didn't see it because he was now glaring da ggers at our desk. "Why'd you guys move here?" I tried once more; let's see where this takes us. Hi s head shot up and he finally got a good look at me. I noticed his eyes widened and he gasped a bit. His grip loosened but he still looked slightly pained. He c losed his eyes in concentration and then opened them to glare at me. Great! What 'd I do now? "That is personal. Now would you mind, stop talking to me." He replied coolly. I raised an eyebrow at him and opened my mouth his disbelief. Now he made me mad. "Well excuse me if I just wanted to start a conversation with my lab partner." I huffed and looked towards the board. I could sense his grip tightening and he looked back at me. "Look-"he said blankly-"I am not interested in anything. I get it. You're the ne

w girl and you want to be the talk of the semester. Please, just leave me alone. " He said while he started to pack his things. Forget mad- I was furious! "I wasn't looking for anything like that Edward. Are you really that self-center ed that you think the first girl to talk to you will want you? You seem so high and mighty with yourself, but get this, your no danger." I spat at him with as m uch venom as I could muster. His brows furrowed and he d and then the bell rang. students started to file problem! Thank god I only equed a student by now. I waltzed ndex, and orts with s. I left narrowed his eyes at me. "You don't know me." He state He quickly stood up and raced out the door while other our and crowd the hallways. Ugh! What the hell is his have one period left, or else I probably would've barb

off to gym and got my new locker. I put in a few shorts, t-shirts, spa track sneakers. I changed into my black spandex and some pink short-sh a pink and black sports bra, a MUSE concert t-shirt, and black sneaker my hair braided and walked out into the lobby.

I almost collapsed to the ground when I felt the buzz in my head go haywire. I s teadied myself against the wall and looked over to find three of them in my clas s. From what I could tell it was Emmet, Rosalie, and Alice. I walked over to the bleaches and sat down away from them. The coach started to call out groups of f our to play volleyball with and guess who were the other lucky three. Just. My. L uck. The pixie-like one, Alice, danced over to me and smiled brightly at me. "Hi, Bel la! I'm Alice Cullen! These are my siblings, Emmet and Rosalie." I was a little shocked at her outburst. She was definitely very friendly and happy ugh. I smiled shyly at her and replied, "Hello, Alice, Rosalie, Emmet. I guess were a team?" I stated but it came out more like a question. Emmet smiled goofily at m e and said, "Hell yeah we are! I can't wait to see what you got Bells because I happen to be an amazing volley-er." I rolled my eyes at him. Rosalie just stood there with her arms crossed glaring at me. Ugh, what's her problem? First I got Mr. I will just be rude and ignore Bella. Edward. Then I had the over hyper pixie , Alice. Then there is the overly cocky Emmet. And now I have to deal with this bitch, Rosalie. I just pray to Zeus that Jasper is normal probably not. "Okay let's get started then." I said board and Alice skipped over to retrieve a ball while Emmet flexed his muscles and Rosalie just glared even more at me. I ignored her and pretended to look at my nails. We started the game and I could t ell they were holding back. Strange, they were actually all very good athletes.bu t something was off. I and Emmet were verse Alice and Rosalie. Currently I and the big guy were winin g. Alice was blabbering on about shoes and I just nodded and smiled occasionally . Emmet high fived me every time we got a point and he made a few jokes that I h ad to roll my eyes at and smile, he was actually a decent guy, both of them were ... just not Rosalie. She was still glaring. If I had battle skills that made me n cry, I was one kick-ass athlete. I didn't even break a sweat during our game a nd I could tell this just made the bitch even more pissed off with me. I decided to show her how I like to have fun. After all, she was the only one who wasn't having fun. Alice served the ball to Emmet who then hit it over to Rosalie, as expected she spiked it down to me. I sprang up quickly and spiked the ball back at her with f orce- might I add. It hit her right in the head and she fell backwards while the ball bounced on the ground. Emmet went over to help her but I could tell he was just very surprised that I had that much strength. Alice had the same disbeliev

ing look. The bell rang and I practically ran off to the locker room, I flashed the Cullen 's a smile and gave Rosalie a wink. I changed back into my original outfit and w alked into the main lobby where no one else was because I changed so fast. I wai ted patiently for the last bell of the day to ring when all of a sudden the girl 's locker room door was thrown into the wall and an angry Rosalie came out with her hands in fists. She came at me and pushed me into a wall. I dropped my bag to the floor and look ed at her in shock. "Listen and listen carefully, Swan. Just who the hell do you think you are? You little bitch." She spat at me while shoving me harder agains t the wall oh hell no! I shoved her away from me and she once more came at me but I was quick. I got a hold of her right arm and spun her around into the wall so our positions were re versed. "Okay Rosie, how about YOU listen and listen carefully. I think I am Isa bella Swan, your worst nightmare. Don't ever try to touch me again, or I will do worse than just fight like a two year old." I replied calmly and smirked as she had a look of confusion and fury on her face. She grabbed my arm and threw me to the floor; I wasn't prepared so that one hurt . I tried to cover up my pain as she picked me up by my neck and slammed me into another wall. How does no one here this? "What are you? Why are you here? You'r e just jealous of me and you wanted to hurt me. News flash, I am much stronger a nd better than you are. You worthless little human. Back down you freak." She sn eered at me before tossing me away like trash. My back hurt a lot and I was so c lose to whipping out a fire ball and lashing her in the face when all of a sudde n Alice came running out. She looked at me in horror than glared at Rosalie. "What the hell Rose!" She yel led while Rosalie just shrugged at her, smirked and winked at me, and then walke d out the door. I stood up and frowned as my back screamed in protest, I will de finitely have bruises. "Oh my gosh, Bella! I' m so sorry about Rosalie; she just has a temper, that's a ll. Did she hurt you?" Alice asked concerned. I smiled and slowly shook my head. "I'm fine Alice. Rosalie just needs to watch who she's messing with. Who knows, it could causes everyone trouble." I replied coolly and smiled as she looked at me with shock and wariness. I left the gym lobby when the bell rang and walked out into the rainy parking lo t to my mustang. I hoped in the front seat and revved the engine before pulling out of my space. On my way out, I saw the Cullen's all staring at me. I glared a t them before speeding off into the rainy highway. Once I got home I took a shower and sure enough- I had bruises covering my back. Bitch. I wish I had Percy or Uncle Poseidon with me; they could heal me right a way. I then remembered the small cylinder I found in my jewelry case and went to fetch it. I smiled widely when I saw the sea water in it. Of course Hermes had acquired some of the healing water. I poured some on my bruises and watched as t hey went from black and blue to pale white. I brushed my teeth, washed my face, and combed my hair before hopping into my be d. I listened to my I-phone all night while I felt the slight chilly breeze blow against my nude arms. I smiled at the feel as I drifted off to sleep. No matter how peaceful I was, I couldn't fight off the feeling that I was being watched.

4 Suspicion Edward's POV: I have been wondering this earth for over one-hundred and nine years. I don't re member much of my human years, just my parents and the influenza that took my li fe. On one side, I am gracious that Carlisle saved me. He gave me a second chanc e to live a new life. On the other hand, he also turned me into a monster. Vampi res don't have souls, simple as that. My family argues that we do have souls and an afterlife. I just don't believe it. Being the only one in the family without a mate is difficult. Being a mind-reade r in a house full of mates is even worse. I love my family, and would die for th em, I just can't bare the pain I feel when I know that I might never find my one true love. I may just be cursed to walk this planet forever, mate less. I have killed many people in my lifetime. I am a monster. A monster, which was getting yelled at by his pixie sister to get ready for school. You would think vampires would lurk in the dark and stay as far away from civili zation as possible. Nope, not my family. We are vegetarian vampires; we only fee d off the blood of animals. I, however, had a decade of being rebellion. My rebe llion years were one of the darkest, if not the darkest, times of my life. "EDWARD! We are leaving in five minutes and you still have not changed yet!" Scr eamed Alice. God, sometimes she can be so aggravating that I just wanted to hide . Don't get me wrong, I loved her to the bottom of my heart, but she can be so. " NOW, EDWARD, NOW!".pushy. I sighed and quickly changed into the outfit that Alice picked out for me. It wa s a pair of dark wash jeans and a grey v nick short sleeved shirtnormal. I walked downstairs and found Rosalie standing by the door with a smirk on her face and her BMW car keys in her hand. She flipped them around her index finger and smile d at me. "No. We are taking my car, that's final." I said to her will she just s cowled at me. "We always use your car, why can't we use mine?" She fired back at me. I just gr oaned and looked around for Alice. She could solve this easily. "Alice." I traile d off. She smiled at me and her eyes looked glazed over. I waited for about sixt y seconds before I couldn't see anything. nothing at all. It was just a blur. "I-I- I can't see anything!" She said with worry in her voice. Alice started to panic and she now had the attention of the entire family. Jasper ran over to her and put a comforting arm around his wife. He was sending waves of calm over her . Carlisle stepped over to Alice and then looked back at me.

"What did you see Alice? What were you searching for?" He asked calmly, taking h er role as the father of the family. I respected him for that; he always knew ho w to create peace and serenity. Alice looked up at him with worry written all over her face. "That's just it! I can't see anything! I was looking to see who would be driving, but now I cant se e anything until after school." Carlisle had a thoughtful look on his face befor e he said, "Whatever this thing is that's blocking you, it is possibly at school . I suggest you go and try to find out who is doing this." Rosalie now looked slightly angry at replied back, "What if this thing is a vamp ire? This could be dangerous." She looked at Carlisle with an eyebrow raise. Bef ore Carlisle could answer her, Emmet had to add his input. "We can take them!" J asper groaned and narrowed his eyes at Emmet. "Emmet, we have no idea what this thing is. It could possibly not even be a vampire! It couldn't even be a thing w e need to worry about." He said slightly annoyed while still holding his confuse d wife. "Alright everyone calm down. Go hunt just in case this thing is a vampire and wh en you find out about him or her, come back home and tell me what happened." Car lisle instructed and his voice had so much authority in it, no one argued. We finished hunting and we were now riding to school in my Volvo, Ha! Take that Rosalie. We arrived at school and searched the parking lot for any signs of some thing different. Low and behold, there was a cherry red Mustang GT parked across the lot from us. Rosalie let out a low whistle and said, "Well at least we know this thing has a sense of taste." We walked over to the front door and signed i n late. Currently we were supposed to be in lunch. We walked into the cafeteria and sat down in our usual table. My family and I silently searched the cafeteria for any signs of danger. I didn' t smell and vampires and from the thoughts of my family, neither did they. I was just about to give up searching when all of a sudden I heard Jessica Stanly tel ling someone about my family. Ah, this had to be the new girl. I turned slightly in my chair to get a better view of her and felt the air leave my lungs. She was stunning. Absolutely beautiful. She had flowing layered raven black hair, I wanted to run my fingers through her silky waves. Her skin was sim ilar to ours, yet had a certain glow to it that vampires didn't posses. Her figu re was perfect and she had luscious curves. When all of a sudden she turned to l ook at my family and then turned to me and froze. Her eyes were the deepest shad e of chocolaty brown that I had ever seen. "Yo, Eddie! What are you looking at?" Asked Emmet, I growled slightly at that na me before turning back to my family. "I found the new girl. She is sitting at Je ssica's table." They all turned slightly to look and I heard their thoughts. That's the new girl? She stunning, yet she smells amazing; she's not a vampireJasper DANM! The new girl is smoking, just not as pretty as my rose; AW she's human? I can't fight her- Emmet Ugh, she looks pretty. Just not as beautiful as I. No one is as pretty as me- Ros alie So she's the reason why I can't see. Wow, Edward, what's with the drool?- Alice That last thought broke me out of it, what was she thinking? Obviously the new g

irl was pretty, but I had no connection with her. Leave it to Alice to think the impossible. They all turned back to me and I could still see Rose silently fuming. "Edward, what is the new girl thinking?" Asked Jasper. I looked at him in shock before tu rning my attention back to the girl. I waited for a few minutes and I couldn't h ear anything. I concentrated harder and still heard nothing. I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair in annoyance. Emmet noticed and aske d, "What's wrong bro?" I shook my head slightly and replied, "I can't hear the n ew girl's thoughts." They all looked at me in shock before everyone became wary again. "Are you sure? Try and read her again." Alice said, while I looked once more bac k to the new girl. I heard nothing. I looked back at my family and shook my head . They all looked at the girl and then the bell rang. "Try to find out as much as you can about her." Replied Jasper. We all nodded an d I went off to biology. I was one of the first student I the room because I was so fast. I sat down and waited for the bell to ring. I looked down at my book a nd silently read the thought s of the students in the room. Most of them were ab out the new girl, Bella. Hhhmm, that name means beautiful in Italian. It suits h er. Class started and ten minutes later, the door opened and someone wearing heels w alked in. I didn't bother looking up as I was too busy drawing on my notebook to care. "Hey, my name is Isabella Swan, but I prefer Bella. I just started here." I heard an angel say and looked up to see th new girl holding out her slip to M r. Fell. "Oh, y-yes-s. Miss Swan, welcome! Oh u-um h-here let me sign that." He replied and I quickly exited his thoughts, ugh, pervert. This was really sad. "O kay Bella, you will be sitting next to Mr. Cullen in the back row." He replied a s she turned toward me and the fan blew her hair slightly. I froze and stopped breathing. I felt my eyes go black and my humanity slipping. I griped the desk hard and mov ed my body slightly away from her as she walked towards me. Oh my god she's my la b partner. How could someone so beautiful smell so delicious? Did she know she was taunting me? This girl was probably sent here to ignite the monster inside me. She was l ike my own personal devil. (A/N oh the irony!) "Alright class, I have set up the different slides and you have to identify the phases of mitosis. Get too it!" Mr. Fell announced and the class started to pick up their slides. I cautiously moved the microscope from my side of the desk and slid it slowly to hers. She looked up into my eyes and I couldn't help but star e back. Her beautiful doe eyes were holding me captive, yet she looked troubled. She shouldn't feel troubled, it's not right. Then I remembered her scent maybe s he should feel troubled. We did our lab in silence and I was surprised at how well this girl knew biology . She was very smart, not what I had expected. After our teacher collected our a ssignment, we sat in an awkward silence and I tested the air. I quickly snapped my eyes shut as they turned black and my grip on the desk hardened once more. I held my breath and decided not to breathe for the rest of the period. I have had plenty of years to substance from the scent of blood. How does this o ne human girl change all that? To my great dismay, Bella decided to speak to me.

"Hello. My name is Bella." She said in a sweet voice. I had to answer her someho w! I replied, "Edward." And nodded my head. I balled my fist as I glared at the bored. That was harder than I thought it would be. Her scent was even stronger t han when she walked into class. Why is she doing this to me? As if she heard my thoughts and decided to play with my further, she asked, "I h ead your family moved here from Alaska?" Of course she had heard our cover up st ory from the gossip queen of the school. I looked back at her and narrowed my ey es. She is most definitely my personal demon. I nodded my head silently and turn ed back to the board. A few minutes later I thought I saw her smile, oh how I wi shed I could read this demons mind! "Why did you move here?" She tried again. I almost growled. My head shot up and I finally got a good look at her. I couldn't make a snarky comment back because I was too busy falling deeper into her eyes. I didn't realize I gasped and I tri ed to cover it up and closed my eyes. I concentrated hard on the air around us. I felt like a starving man watching a thanksgiving feast not a foot away from me , yet I couldn't taste a thing. She was probably trying to talk to me and then b rag about it to her friends later. She was probably just like the other girls in this school. With that thought, I re-opened my eyes to glare at her. "Look"- I said plainly-"I am not interested in anything . I get it. You're the n ew girl and you want to be the talk of the semester. Please, just leave me alone ." I said while I started to pack my bag. I could feel her glaring at me and I l ooked back to her. I had to admit, her glare was quiet terrifying. She looked sc ary. "I wasn't looking for anything like that Edward. Are you really that self-center ed that you think the first girl to talk to you will want you? You seem so high and mighty with yourself, but get this, your no danger. "She spat at me. I flinc hed, her voice was so full of venom, and it matched her glare perfectly. She was wrong though. I was dangerous. I was very dangerous to her, her blood wa s so potent. She didn't know that if she flipped her hair the wrong way or I too k in a deep breath, she might be a goner. She didn't know me, or what my past wa s like. How dare she say that! I narrowed my eyes at her and felt my hands ball into fist once more, not from thirst, but from anger. "You don't know me." I stated and then raced out the door when the bell rang. Ug h! This human girl is going to provoke me until we graduate. I don't think I can make it that long. The next period past by quickly and I raced out of Global History and into the p arking lot to wait for my siblings. I sat in my car listening to Debussy while I watched Jasper holding an angry looking Alice and Emmet walking behind a cocky looking Rosalie. Oh-god, there always needs to be drama with these two. They all filled into my car and I saw Bella getting into a red mustang. Oh- that makes sense. She saw all of us looking at her and glared at all of us before sp eeding off into the fog covered high way. I decided now would be a good time to find out what happened with Alice and Rosa lie so I read Alices mind and gasped at what I saw. I spun my head around to gla re at Rosalie. "What the hell were you thinking? What is wrong with you?" I yell ed at her. Alice was still glaring and Rosalie was now glaring at me. Emmet spok e up next saying, "Edward, she didn't do anything." Jasper was currently trying to calm everyone down. "Oh yes she did Emmet! After our volley ball incident, Rosalie decided to have a little one on one time with Bella. SHE FREAKING THREW HER INTO A WALL TWICE!" Al

ice shrieked and Jasper and Emmet stared at Rosalie in shock. I was still fuming , she could have killed Bella. She might be my own personal devil, but she was s till an innocent human. And so began the screaming fest. We were back home in our main lounge when Carlisle walked downstairs holding Esm e's hand. They stood at the bottom of the stairs in shock, and I would have too. It was quiet the sight to see. Alice was standing up pointing her finger at Ros alie, who was being held back by Emmet, who was yelling at Jasper to calm everyo ne down, who was yelling back at Rosalie for trying to touch Alice. I was glarin g at everyone and yelling at them to shut up, or at least stop thinking. My head felt like it was going to burst! "ENOUGH!" Carlisle yelled. We all stopped and stared at him. He rarely used that tone with us. "Please children, calm down and tell us what happened." Esme said in a concerned voice as she and Carlisle walked over to sit down on one of the couches. Alice decided to start, "Well we went to school and met this human girl named Be lla. Apparently she is the one blocking me and Edward can't hear her thoughts." At this, Carlisle looked at me in shock and I nodded. I decided to talk now. "After lunch, I had biology with her and-"I stopped. I didn't know how to say th is. I was the second oldest out of all of us, yet I had trouble with resisting b lood today. "Go on son, no matter what it was I am sure we can get through it." Carlisle encouraged me. I sighed and looked down as I spoke. "Her scent was like nothing I had ever smelt before. It was so much more appealing than anyone else 's." They all looked at me in shock and Carlisle had a thoughtful look on his fa ce before he walked over and sat next to me, putting a comforting hand on my sho ulder. "Son, you did nothing wrong. This new girl, she was your singer." I looke d up at him confused. "What is a singer?" Emmet asked before I could. "A singer is someone whose blood will sing to a vampire. It is said to be the most appealing thing that they hav e ever smelt. Bella appears to be Edward's singer. I am very proud that you had the strength to substance from her, Edward." Carlisle finished and I looked down . If I could blush, I certainly would have. "So what were you all fighting about when we came down?" Esme asked one more. Al ice sighed and continued the story. "Well, Bella has gym with Emmet, Rosalie, and I. Rosalie and I were verse Emmet and Bella. Bella is actually very athletic for a human- and strong." Alice state d and hesitated a bit at the end. Rosalie glared at her before Rose said angrily , "So that insolent human spiked the ball right in my face!" I heard Esme gasp a nd Carlisle furrowed his brow in confusion, something I wasn't use to. "How is that possible? Surely a human girl couldn't be that strong." Carlisle st ated and looked at Rosalie and Alice. Alice continued the story before Rose coul d make a remark. "So after our game, I went to change in the lobby when I heard fighting coming from the lobby." Esme and Carlisle both gasped and looked at Ros alie. They were frowning at her and Rose seemed to shrink into Emmet. "I went into the hallway and found Bella on the floor and Rose standing by the d oor smiling at her." Alice finished and Carlisle was now standing facing Rosalie . "Rosalie Lillian Hale Cullen! You could have hurt her! She is a human, we don' t hurt humans. What were you thinking?" I had never seen Carlisle so mad. Today was such an off day for all of us. Rosalie defended herself by saying, "I gave her a little shove in the hallway pu t then she threw me against the wall and then when I tried to defend myself, she

threw me to the ground! It was just self-defense." She stated while flipping he r hair and looking down at her nails. Does she think were stupid? A human couldn 't have possibly laid a hand on her! I looked into her mind and what I saw made me gasp. She was right how? How did Bella do that? "How is that possible?" Jasper said, everyone nodded their heads while Rosalie s hrugged. "I have no idea, but I can tell you this. Isabella Swan is not human." I stared at her in shock that she would come to that conclusion. Alice looked up at her and nodded in agreement. "I don't think she is human either. I mean, she had a scary prescience about her, she could glare at anyone and they would flin ch, she lives alone, she moved here in the middle of the semester with no cover story, and she had the strength to fight Rosalie!" Alice argued and everyone shu t up. "Well, if everything you all said was true. I don't believe she is human. You wi ll continue going to school and try to figure out more about her. Chances are, i f she's not human, she could possibly know what we are as well." Carlisle conclu ded and we all nodded our heads in agreement. That night, everyone was with their mates while I was in my room staring at the moon. I couldn't stop thinking about Bella. What was it about her that made me s o obsessed? I was supposed to be angry at her! She was my personal demon! What w as I doing thinking about how her hair would feel in my fingers, or how she said my name in her angel voice. That memory sent chills up my spine, what is wrong with me? I can't take this any longer! I quickly stood up and ran into our backyard. I di dn't know where I was going but once I caught Bella's intoxicating scent, I coul dn't stop myself from following it. I was lead to a giant brick mansion that had a gothic yet elegant style to it. This couldn't possibly be where she lived, co uld it? All alone in the middle of the woods in this huge house? I jumped across the small water stream that divided her house from the woods and ran over to the vines that led to a balcony. I climbed them easily and jumped o ver the balcony. Her scent was all over the place and I grabbed onto the balcony and took steady breathes. After five minutes, the scent got better and I was fe eling more in control. I heard the silent sound on Clair de Lune being played an d was shocked to see a sleeping angel listening to Debussy right in front of me. This was Bella's house. This was Bella's room. And this was Bella. I walked over to the foot of her bed and really got a chance to look around her room. It looks like she was definitely into the whole gothic style. I guess she really loved literature, considering how many books she had and her journals on a desk in the corner of her room. I found one book lying open on the floor near her book case; it looked like it had fallen off it. I walked over to pick it up and read the front cover. I was surprised to see that it was a book on Greek myt hs. I was about to open it to read when I heard a silent murmur come from Bella. I q uickly turned around to see her tossing and turning in her bed, getting tangled in her black sheets. For reasons beyond me, I wanted to comfort her. I walked ov er to her and stroked her face before she stopped struggling. "Cronus, let them live. Take me instead! Please, I beg you!" She gasped in pain. I continued stroking her face until her breathing evened and she was once more back to her original sleeping state. I took the headphones from her ears and pre ssed pause while putting her phone on her night stand. I watched her sleep until I saw dawn break over the mountain tops. I quietly lef t her room and raced back home. What did Bella mean by letting someone else live

? Cronus? Wasn't he a mythical creature a Greek titan? Who was Bella Swan? I guess I will find out sooner or lateI have to go to school

5 Figure it out Bella's POV I woke up the next morning feelingcontent? I remember dreaming of Cronus killing all of my family and friends, and then all of a sudden I was dreaming about him. Edward Cullen. The Edward dream was very strange. I was laughing and enjoying m yself as he danced around with me listening to Debussy. The other dream made me think about what was happening to my family while I was cowardly hiding out in a different universe. Was Cronus making them slaves? Did he kill anyone? Was my f amily victorious? I felt rain upon my face but then realized I was indoors. With a gasp I ran into my bathroom to see tears leaking out the corner of my eyes. I haven't cried in over nine years! I am not a cold hearted person; I am just a s trong person who was brought up to be courageous and brave. Goddess tears are sa id to heal wounds, not like Poseidon and his children can, just minor injuries. I still felt strange from my dreams last night, so I decided since I have an hou r, I would take a shower. I loved the feeling of the steam against my back and w hen I was done I walked out into a fogged room and blow dried my hair. I felt wa rm in my room so I decided to get some fresh air. I wrapped my black and pink Vi ctoria's secret silk robe around me and walked out onto my balcony. Today it was snowing and it looked very peaceful out, I just hoped that's what school will b e like. Yeah right. The wind whipped at my straight black hair and my skin felt refreshed. I placed both my hands on the banister of the black metal balcony whe n I noticed small dents on the left side of it. That's strange, it was perfectly smooth yesterday, I thought. I looked down and notice that the vines leading to my room were hacked up a bit was someone in my room last night? I did feel a pre sence around 3am. With that thought, I raced back into my room and slammed my balcony doors shut, creating a loud BANG! I turned around a closed my eyes and inhaled through my no se, I immediately felt my powers come to me. I searched my room for anything tha t was off. I was about to give up and think I was just being paranoid when I rem embered that I had fallen asleep listening to my phonewhich was now laying on my nightstand. I continued my search and what I had found, scared me. I got bored and a little home-sick last night so I decided to read about my fami

ly's legends. The Greek Mythology book that I had been reading wasn't on the flo or in a pile anymore. It was neatly placed back on the shelf with the bookmark i n its proper place. No! Whoever was in my room must have read that book and come to some sort of conclusion about my strange behavior I dropped to the floor and put my head in my hands. I didn't cry or sob, I just stared at the ground in shock and horror. I was shoc ked that I didn't sense the person in my room; from now on I will fall asleep wi th my powers intact. I was horrified because whoever was here, knows something i s different about me. They will try and figure out my secret. My family is in en ough stress and danger as it is, the last thing I need is some mortal running ar ound town screaming GREEK GOD However funny that would be. I pulled myself together and decided to investigate after school. I would stay u p at night and find out who has been sneaking in my room, and then I will destro y them. I have to. They would know too much. I walked into my closet and picked out my outfit. Today I wore a black leather b iker jacket with a white V-neck tank top and a pair off dark blue jeggings. I al so wore knee-high flat black slouchy boots. I flat ironed my hair and it fell to my waist in layers, with my bangs slightly covering my right eye. I also added a soft pink bow in my hair, just to make it a little more girly. I put on the us ual black mascara and eyeliner, with silver eye shadow. I ate some cereal before grabbing my back pack and getting into my mustang. I sm iled as I heard the engine roar, god I love this car. I raced out onto the road and was in the parking lot in under ten minutes. I noticed the Cullens on the other side of the parking lot, staring me down. I g ot out of the car and shot them all a glare before strutting into the building wi th mike newton following me. Ugh, what does this mortal want now? "Bella, hey so I-I- umm" Mike stuttered out as I came to a stop near my locker and faced him. I folded my arms across my chest a raised an eye brow for him to fin ish. I didn't want to be bitchy, but this guy was getting on my last nerve. "Spi t it out Mike." "I know it's like a month away but, would you want to go to the prom with me? An d after that, we could you know have a sleepover " He trailed off suggestively. I glared at him while turning to walk away. He grabbed my arm and I had to restrai n myself from setting his arm aflame. The bell rang and everyone ran off to clas s, leaving Mike and I the only people in the hall. I slightly shoved him away bu t this kid just wouldn't give up! "Mike, the answer is no. Go ask Jessica. I'm s ure she wants to go with you." I said through my teeth. He moved forward and I b acked up into a locker, great, I'm trapped now. He moved his hands to each side of the locker and leaned in closer, "Aaawww, don't be like that baby. C'mon, it' ll be such a fun night." I glared some more at him a slightly shoved him again b ut he just got closer. "Mike, just leave me alone." I said angrily. This boy was asking to be barbequed . "You're playing hard to get, I love it. I bet you play even harder in bed." He smiled at me before he leaned in to kiss me. Before his lips touched mine or be fore I made him ashes, he was knocked back ten feet away from me! I looked up to see who had hit him and my mouth popped open at the sight before me. Edward Cullen, looking absolutely furious, was standing in front of my, almo st protectively, and glaring like a predator at Mike. Mike got up but flinched a t the sight of Edward. "If you ever touch her again, I will personally make sure you can never touch a

thing again." Edward's voice was dripping with danger and I couldn't help the bu tterflies I felt when he was acting so protective of me. Mike ran out the door and I turned to look at Edward. He had his eyes closed and was pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. It hurt me to see him looke d pained, and without thinking about the consequences, I lifted my right hand an d put it on his cheek. He snapped his head up to stare at me and I stared back b efore realizing what was going on. "I-I'm sorry" I replied as I slowly lowered m y hand. Before my hand reached my side, he grabbed it and lifted it back to his face. He closed his eyes again and slowly inhaled before returning my hand to me . "I am sorry, Bella. I just couldn't stand and watch that vile Newton treat you l ike-like-"he trailed off again and sighed while closing his eyes. He reopened th em once more and said in such a low voice, "I just can't stand seeing you upset. " I stared at him like an idiot before I smiled slightly and replied, "Well thank y ou for um saving me." He laughed lightly and looked at me with his bright butters cotch eyes and a beautiful crooked grin. I felt my heart stutter a bit and a blu sh creep on my face. As If he knew what he was doing to me, his smile grew. "I am also sorry for the way I acted yesterday. I was just taken by surprise; yo u are definitely not like other girls." He said with sincere apology written all over his face. His eyes look pained as he waited for my response. Like if I sai d I didn't forgive him, he would break. "Don't worry; the whole thing was just a misunderstanding. I'm sorry about the w ay I acted. I forgive you Edward." I replied smiling. My smile grew as I saw the relief replace the pain on his face and he looked like he was going to reach ou t and tough me when he quickly brought his hands back. I saw the conflict in his eyes and I decided he just needed some time to think. "I guess I will see you in biology" I said while smiling a little at him. Now it was his turn to freeze and gap at me, I laughed slightly and he snapped out of his trance. First he stared at me I shock, and then a smirk crept up on his face . "I will see you soon, Bella." And just like that, he left, walking down the ha llway with me staring at his back like a moron. The first six periods were a drag and I avoided the Cullen's at all cost. except Edward. We seemed to have made up for our little show down yesterday, and I coul dn't stop thinking about him. Was I falling for him? The bell rang for lunch and I smiled as I happily walked off into the cafeteria. While I was making my salad, I dropped my apple to the floor but it caught some one's toe and rolled up into their arms. I looked up shocked and saw Edward smir king at me. I laughed and took it from him. "Thanks, not only did I get saved by my knight in shining armor from the fire breathing dragon, I also got the pleas ure of having you save me from buying another apple." He laughed and I enjoyed t he sound, I wish he did it more often. "I was just coming over here to bring you this" He replied while pulling out my family crest. I gasped and quickly snatch ed it from his hand. I looked at his shocked face and replied, "Sorry it's just, this is a family heirloom and I have never lost it." He nodded in understanding before telling me he would see me in biology and walking back to his table. I went to sit next to Ben and Angela. We talked a bit about our mid-terms coming up and I even told them about the whole Mike situation minus the Edward part. I looked across the cafeteria and noticed all the Cullen's deep in thought. I turn ed back to my table and opened my bag to search for my I-phone. I realized I had left it in my locker and I excused myself from our table to go retrieve it. I g

ot it out of my locker and closed it when I felt two other presences near me. Oh great, twice in one day, just my luck. I turned around slowly and sighed when I saw Lauren and Jessica glaring at me wi th their hands on their hips. Lauren stepped forward and looked me up and down b efore saying, "Look Swan, you may have the attention of some guys in this grade, but don't even think about going after Edward. He. Is. Mine. And he would never date someone like you." Even though I hadn't really developed feelings for Edwa rd yet, that still made me furious. I raised my eye brow at her and crossed my arms. "Look, Lauren, Edward and I hav e nothing going on. We are strictly friends. I hardly even know him! And you can 't tell me who to stay away from." I replied with a cocky tone. Who does she thi nk she is? I will do what I want, and she needs to leave me alone. "Oh yes she can! You don't want to mess with us. And I saw the way you were look ing at Mike. Now he can't shut up about you! All the guys in this grade are talk ing about you. I bet you're promising all of them sex with you, you slut!" Jessi ca yelled at me. Whatdidshejustsay I walked over to her and stared down at her, she flinched slightly put kept her arms crossed over her chest. "I can't stand half these hormone crazed guys in th is grade! You want Mike, you take him! I don't care about him or any other guy!" I was so mad at her I felt small sparks of fire coming from my hands; I quickly balled them and walked back a bit so I wouldn't hit her. Lauren thought I was backing away from her in fear, so she took that as her oppo rtunity to step in. "You're just jealous that all the guys love me and everyone else thinks you're just a sluty nobody who is emo and can't land a guy." With th at she flipped her hair and put her hands back on her hips. I felt like I was ta lking to Regina George, I laughed at that. Lauren thought I was laughing at her and she pushed me into the locker and slapped my left cheek. That was the last straw. I balled my fist and punched her in the head; she yelpe d and fell to the floor with a bloody nose. Ha. Serves the bitch right. Jessica looked up at me in shock and I glared menacingly at her, she ran over to Lauren and I saw them both look up at me in anger. I narrowed my eyes and stepped forward a bit, they moved back and I laughed. I w alked over to biology when I heard the bell ring and acted like nothing had happ ened. I was sure there was a small red mark on my cheek, but that didn't really matter to me. The class started to file in one by one and finally the person I was waiting for walked gracefully into the room and smiled when he saw me, I smiled back. He pu t his things down and we got started where we left off. We had to finish another lab on mitosis, but we finished it in under ten minutes, that left us thirty mi nutes of free time. "So, I'm curious, what is it with you and Newton?" I asked with a slight smile, I knew he would be aggravated. As expected he was aggravated, but he looked slig htly angered. "He just treats girls like meat and then brags about it to his fri ends like he runs this school. It just bothers me how he has no regrets" He trail ed off while looking down at the table. I nodded my head in understanding before he looked up again and asked me, "So, w hat kind of music do you like?" Well that was random, but at least we were off th e sensitive topics. I smiled brightly at him before answering, "I enjoy classics

especially Debussy. I am not such a big fan of country or rap. The only bands t hat I would listen to in this current decade would probably be Coldplay or Muse. And possibly Green Day" I finished off with a bluish as he stared intently at me with a smile on his glorious lips. "I would most definitely agree with you, I loved Debussy. I also listen to green day, so don't feel embarrassed. What is your favorite song from those bands?" E dward asked, genuinely curious. "I would have to say Princess of China, Undisclo sed desires, East Jesus Nowhere, and Clair de Lune." Edwards's eyes brightened a s he replied, "Mine too. What is your favorite book" And that was how biology wen t. I was disappointed when the bell rang and I could see Edward felt the same, also . "I will see you tomorrow, Edward. I really enjoyed talking to you." I said wit h a big smile. Instead of rushing out the classroom like he normally did, he sta yed with me and watched me pack. "I will see you tomorrow, Bella. I also had a l ovely time speaking with you. Thank you for forgiving me." He said with his croo ked grin that sent my heart soaring. We both said our goodbyes and I groaned as I realized I had to face Rosalie again. I changed into green shorts and a white V-neck with my black sneakers before hea ding into the gym and sitting on the bleachers. The coach told us to get back in to our teams and I trudged over to the Cullen's who were all looking at me suspi ciously. "Let's just play the game." I said blankly and Alice elbowed Rose in the ribs wh ile raising her eyebrows. Rose glared at her before turning to me and sighing. " I am sorry for the way I acted yesterday, Isabella." She said this while looking at her nails; I could tell she didn't mean one word. I huffed and rolled my eye s, this made her mad and she continued to glare at me throughout our entire game . Our game ended with me and Emmet winning again and Rosalie being madagain. Alic e just stood by Rosalie as if to make sure she didn't attack me. Ha, if she want ed to die, go for it Rosie I thought while smiling as I entered the locker room and took extra-long to change, just in case Rosalie tried to pull another stunt. Most of the students were in the parking lot by now and I decided to walk out th e exit door and walk towards my car. The next things that happened might have ju st destroyed any chance of being inconspicuous. I saw Edward standing near my car, like he was waiting for me. I then noticed ho w Alice was frozen and the rest of the Cullen's were getting into Edwards Volvo. I heard the van before I saw it. Tyler Crowley's big navy tank was skidding across the icy parking lot, fast, and heading straight towards a stunned Edward Cullen. I acted without thinking and quickly drew my powers back to me. I ran over, in g od-like speed, to Edward and ignited my hands. I shot my hands out and used my m ind powers to make the van skid to a stop before touching my hands and I pushed it away again. It groaned as it welded around my mustang and I heard the pop as glass shattered all around us. Not wanting Edward or I to get cut, I threw out a nother physical shield and watched as glass bounced off it to the floor. I heard screaming coming from every angle, but none of that mattered. All that m attered was the stunned Edward sitting behind me staring at me intently while le aning further into my car. Oh god! What did I do! I just exposed myself to a mor tal! How do I- WAIT. Being a child of a god, gives you powers. Being a child of a titan makes you a g oddess. But being a child of Hades, I can see and feel death around me. So why d

o I see everyone's bright spirits, and the Cullen's black ones? Easy, they were already dead. I leaned back and stared at him in horror. What was he? I suddenly felt nauseous . "What are you?" Edward breathed while staring at my still flaming hands and the crunched up van behind me. "What are you?" I fired back at him and saw his eyes widen even more. I couldn't do this! This couldn't be happening! I quickly stood up and ran with god-like speed over to the edge of the forest. I saw Edward rac e after me with such speed- even I had to blink! The rest of the Cullen's were n ow flying out of the car and racing towards me. I acted without thinking and ran away from them. Whatever they were, they were fast but I had many tricks up my sleeve. I gathered the shield in my head and used it to fling me further and further away from the Cullens. I smiled as I saw them get farther and farther away. I didn't know whe re I was going, but somehow I ended up on a beach. Oh- this is La Push! Well, it is certainly pretty. I loved the beach, which is i ronic because water is the polar opposite of fire. Percy, Serena, and I used to always play at the beach and whenever I set something aflame, they would put it out. It was actually a lot of fun and thinking about them made me miss them even more. I was broken out of my thoughts when I heard the sound of feet approaching me. I turned around, half expecting it to be the Cullen's, when I was face to face wi th a dark skinned boy who looked to be around sixteen with the body of a profess ional weight lifter. "Hey, I don't believe I have ever seen is Jacob Black." The boy replied with nite the sun. I smiled back at him and e is Isabella Swan, but please call me you around here. You must be new, my name a wide smile that looked like it could ig walked over to him. "Hello, Jacob. My nam Bella."

"No problem, Bella. So what brings you to La Push?" Jacob asked while motioning me to take a walk with him. I complied and we began walking the beach. "I just m oved to Forks and decided to explore a bit, that's all. This place is so beautif ul though, now I wish I had moved to La Push." I said while smiling as he smirke d down at me. "Yup, I have heard that a hing and bringing me over like him. Wow, talk about uill, Embry, Paul, Jared, ll waved back. lot. No one can resist this place." He said while laug to a bomb fire with a few other boys that looked just a gene pool! "Hey guys, this is Bella, Bella this is Q Seth, Leah, and Sam." I smiled shyly at them as they a

We sat down on the logs and were all talking when I took off my jacket because t he fire was making me warm. I loved the feeling of being this close to the fire, it felt like home. As I placed my jacket in my bag I heard a gasp come from som eone and looked up to see Sam standing up looking at me. "Y-y-you're a goddess." He stated while all the others stared at him in confusion and then back at me. One by one they looked shocked and a sudden realization came onto their faces. "W-what are you talking about?" I asked warily, I couldn't have exposed myself a gain today, could I? I was about to run away when Jacob grabbed my arm and said, "No! Bella! Wait! You don't have to worry, were not normal either." I looked at all of them in shock and the shyly smiled at me. "Okay, what are you?" I asked, I was curious now and I knew they were no longer

a threat to me so I sat back down. Everyone else followed and we were soon talki ng about the legends of being a werewolf and a goddess. "So, I have to ask. How did you know?" I really wanted to know so next time I wo uldn't blow my cover again. Paul answered, "we saw your necklace and our pack ha s legends about gods and titans. Although, you are different then our legends. Y ou're much more friendly." I smiled at this and we got back to talking. I ended up becoming good friends with the wolves and even told them about my cur rent situation with the Cullens. They all looked shocked and then started to gro wl. I looked at them with my brows raised and I cautiously put my hands up and a sked Sam to explain. He explained, alight. .GOD. THE CULLENS ARE VAMPIRES? I was still in shock as I ran back to my house; I decided to check out the damag e at the school first though. Apparently no one saw I or Edward (accept the Cuel lns) and everyone thought Tyler just hit my car. I sighed in relief but then gre w angry and sad at seeing my car had been towed to the local mechanics. I guess I would be taking my bike or Ferrari from now on, that didn't bother me at all. I raced into my house and flew up the stairs to my room. Before I could go to op en my balcony door, I realized it was already opened and I spun around quickly a nd was faced with the butterscotch eyes of Edward Cullen.

6 Devon Bella's POV I didn't know what to do. Here, standing right in front of me, was none other th an the man that I had quite possibly fallen in love with. And he was a vampire. A freaking blood sucking vampire! Of course, I had no right to judge but I felt s ohurt? His entire family is vampires! I didn't know what to think, what to do, or what to say. I didn't realize I had silent tears streaming down And now that I think about it he was probably the me sleep reading about my family and yet here he he room looking at me intently, like he was seeing my face, that's twice today! one who was in my room watching was, just standing there across t my soul.

I screamed and lunged at him. He caught me by my arms but I set my hair on fire, as if to warn him. He let me go and I kicked him in the chest and to the floor of my room. I felt power pulse through me as I leaped over the bed to reach him; he quickly moved and put his hands up a sign of surrender. "Bella! Please, stop! Let me explain!" He ed him, no matter how much I hated him; I t couldn't explain. And how does he repay ut what I was or how he could use me, and n school? I was full on crying now and he ny in his eyes. I finally understood what screamed, but it was too late. I trust felt this connection to him that I jus me? He sneaks into my room to read abo then he lies about it and plays calm i was staring at me with caution and ago I was feeling I felt betrayed.

"YOU LIED!" I screamed and I threw a ball of fire at his face, which he dodged a nd flipped over to the other side of the room, leaving a burning hole in my wall . I kept shooting for at him, and he kept dodging it. "BELLA! Listen to me! Just

let me explain!" He yelled again while trying to get me to calm down. "EXPLAIN? EXPLAIN, WHAT! That you lied and BETRAYED me?" I screeched and my ches t started heaving with sobs, I fell to the ground and cried harder than I ever h ad in my life. I don't know what came over me; I guess I really did have feeling for him. That just made me sob even more. Not only was I being reckless, my fam ily could be implicated if this ends badly which judging by right now, it would. He slowly walked over to me with his hands stretched In front of him, a sign of surrender. He kneeled down and wrapped both his arms around me tightly. I was st ill shaking and crying into his shirt when I realized what was happening. I spru ng up with so much force; I knocked Edward into one of my windows and into my ba ckyard. I flew over to the window and jumped down gracefully before running over to him and pinning him down with his hands above his head. I knew he could figh t better than this, but it looked like he was restraining himself. "What are you?" I whispered so lowly, he probably didn't hear me. I knew what he was, but I just wanted to hear him say it. He did hear me though and he just st ared at me with agonized and hurt eyes, his hair was in dismay and his mouth was slightly opened. I could feel myself becoming hysteric, "WHAT ARE YOU!" I screa med and I got up and backed away three feet from him. He slowly stood up and kep t his mouth in a tight line with his eyes strongly set on mine. "I'm a vampire" He said so chillingly that even I had trouble not shaking. I knew this already a nd I dropped my head to the floor and shut my eyes tight, trying to block out th e world. I took in shaky breaths as he moved closer to me, I moved back. He look ed agonized and he took a step back. NO! My subconscious told me, this isn't wha t you want! You don't want to hurt him! Comfort him; tell him you're not afraid! I took a step forward still looking at the ground and slowly picked my head up, "I am not afraid." His head snapped up and his eyes went from agonized to furious. His jaw clenched and I could see his butterscotch eyes darkening. "You should be. You should be running and screaming for help. I am a monster. A demon." He said in a clipped v oice and I stopped shaking and stared at him with hurt masking my face. "I don't believe that." I whispered lowly and saw as he walked closer to me unti l we were about four inches apart from each other. "That's because you believe t he lie. I may look normal, but I am the world's most dangerous predator." He sai d while taking a few steps back and staring at me with an emotion so strong, I f linched. "No, you're not." I said and this time I was the one to look at him with piercin g eyes. He looked at me with no emotions, just a blank stare. I suddenly felt fr eezing. His brows furrowed and his eyes narrowed. I felt like I was back in biol ogy on our first day together. "I have no soul. I am dead. I am a monster, practically the devils creation." Th at stung, badly. Considering, I was the devils creation and I am immortal also. I guess it's time for him to figure that out. "No. You're not the world most dangerous predator, because I am. You think you'r e the devils creation, I know I am. You believe you have no soul, I have seen yo ur soul. You believe you're a monster; I am the one who is the monster. I could kill you in a second without a thought." I said angrily, he looked shocked and p ained but overall he looked furious. "Bella, you're too good to a monster. What are you saying? What are you?" I look ed up at him with my eyes cold and my mouth in a tight line. "Do you believe in Greek gods, Edward?" The only emotion on his face was shock as he looked dead in to my eyes. "You don't expect me to believe you're a Greek god, right?" He asked

slightly hysterical. I glared at him and set my hair aflame again, that quickly shut him up. "And you expect me to believe you're a vampire?" I asked with my eyebrows raised . He sighed and looked over my shoulder before coming closer to me and staring d eep into my chocolaty orbs. "Bella, I am sorry. I will listen to your story. I b elieve you, but I just don't know how it's possible." I sighed and looked down at my feet while I replied, "It is possible Edward. I a m the daughter of the Greek god, Hades. My family entered a war with the Titans, because the Titans tried to take over Olympia again. I was attacked my grandfat her, Cronus, and before he could kill me, my uncles friend, Hermes, sent me to e arth to be protected. He couldn't send me to my palace in the underworld because it wasn't as safe. So, you see Edward, I am the daughter to the king of the und erworld. I am a monster. You have seen what I can do, well I can do so much more. And all this talk about you being a demon, well I pretty much am one." I looked back up to see Edward staring at me in shock and a little wariness. Oh great! I probably scared him. Emotions flew across his face, hurt, sadness, ange r, scared, confused love? That's not possible. I just told Edward I was a monster . No way in underworld would he love me? He practically despised me. "Bella." He sighed running his hand through his hair and then letting his hands f all to his side. He stared at me with so much trust, I had to reconsider the who le him hating me thing. That was until what he said next. He looked confused and betrayed. What did he have to feel betrayed about? He walked slowly towards me when my head started to tingle more. Oh no, what els e was out there? Edward's head shot to the right and he looked back at me with p ain and worry in his eyes, "I'm sorry" he whispered before he ran off. I didn't realize it started raining, or that I was on the floor while silent tears escape d my eyes. When I look into someone's soul, I see everything. Their past, present and futur e. When I look into an immortals soul, I see their past and present. Immortals a re frozen forever, like me, we don't have a future. I, however, can see relation ships with different colors. I saw a few in high school, and family relationship s, even the Cullen's mating relationships. What I realized now, was that Edward had the most glorious color of midnight blue I had ever seen.and it matched mine perfectly. Edward was my mate. And he just ran away from me in fear of me. I screamed a long and agonized screech of pain as I looked up at the sky. I ruin ed my one chance to be happy, to be loved, to start over. Everyone believed gods were tough. Hell, I was raised to be one of the toughest goddess in Olympia! Bu t no one knew that I had always wanted something, more than anything else, I wan ted love. Not just friend or family love, no I wanted the real relationship when boy meets girl and the rest is history. I hadn't realized how long I had been sitting on the rainy floor until I heard t he storm turn into a full blown hurricane. The wind was speeding by at 80mph and the rain would probably feel like golf balls to humans, not me. I heard thunder crashing in the sky and I felt the ground shaking. This was no ordinary thunder storm. No. This could only be the work of a god. Zeus was sending me a message. I saw something come rash somewhere a few o where it was. When ngs. There, standing her Devon. hurtling down to earth at the speed of light and heard it c miles in the woods. I acted without thinking and ran over t I looked down on the ground, I felt all the air leave my lu up and dusting himself off, was none other than my big brot

7 The Game Devon's POV: I have been pacing my room for the past hour and a half. Not once, since the bat tle, have I left my room in the underworld. I was trying to figure out where Bel la had gone. I even tried to threaten Hermes into telling me, that didn't go to well. My father had grounded me! Can you believe it? I am the princess of the un derworld, and here I am, stuck in my room. I missed my little sisters so much. I could barely breathe when I saw Aria lying there on the ground bleeding out. It was heart wrenching. And to add on top of that, Hermes had sent Bella to Hades knows where! I lost one sister; I wasn't go ing to lose the other. It has been exactly a week since we had retreated from battle. We were losingbadl y. I am somewhat thankful that Bella left, otherwise, my family would have had t wo funerals. I bet Bella is heartbroken and homesick. I hope she is safe, though . My cousins and friends have been trying to get me to come out of my room, I ke pt explaining to them that I was grounded, but even I knew that I never listened to my father. My ring tone womanizer must have gone off 1,000 times. I was hurt , and confused. I just wanted Bella back. I was still pacing my room when suddenly my door broke down and in came Percy an d Serena followed by Luke, Natalia, Stefan and Will. Serena and Natalia wen to g o sit on my bed while Stefan was looking out the window at the fire below it, Wi ll was with Percy and they were both sitting down on my couch while Luke walked over and took me by the shoulders and forced me to look into his grey eyes. "Devon, we are all worried about you. You never listen to your father, so why ar e you still in your room?" Luke asked, he looked at me with pity while the other s had solemn and sad looks on their faces. We all mourned Aria and missed Bella. "Yeah man, I know your upset about Bells, we all are, but we can't just sit arou nd and do nothing!" Stefan said while standing up and throwing his hands in the air. Serena and will both nodded their heads and Natalia moved closer to me and put her hand on my shoulder. "Devon, we will find her" she said reassuringly. I didn't believe it. I was not an optimistic person; no one in my family was, exce pt for Bella. I winced. I looked up at everyone and stared sadly into their eyes, "Guys, I don't even kn ow where she is." Luke now came closer to me and looked at the floor, "we also c ame here to deliver a message." My head shot up in shock, had they found Bella? I was getting too excited for my own good. "You found her.didn't you." I asked, more like stated. Luke nodded smiling this t ime, but soon his smile was whipped off his face and was replaced by a concerned look. I saw everyone look at him or at me; I bet they knew what was happening. I couldn't hold it anymore, "WHERE IS SHE!" I screeched as everyone flinched. I would have laughed, had the situation been different. Luke responded, "My father was checking up on her progress, and what he saw made him want to bring her back home." My breathing stopped. Was she hurt? I couldn' t wait anymore; I grabbed Luke and shoved him into my wall. "DEVON!" everyone sc reamed and Percy and Stefan ran over to restrain me. "I-I'm sorry, Luke." I said while trying to calm myself. Once I had normal breat

hing pattern, Stefan and Percy let me go and will nodded sympathetically. Luke s aid the next words that shattered my heart and also rebuilt it. "Devon, your sis ter is on earth, going to school and passing off as a teenager. She has found he r mate, but he is a vampire. He was shocked when she told him about us, and he r an away. Bella I s heartbroken and we can't stand to see her like this, Devon yo u need to go help her." And so I was off to earth, to save my sister, and to kick some vampire ass. Bella's POV: "D-Devon?" I said hesitantly while slowly walking towards him. He looked up at m e and I saw a tear leak from his eyes, wow he must have really missed me. I know people may think of him as a cold hearted demon, but he really was so sweet and kind. I missed that. "Bella" He whispered before we both ran to each other. He picked me up and twirl ed me around while kissing my hair. I laughed as he sat me down on my feet and s miled at me. Is this a dream? I really hope not "What are you doing here? How did you get here? How are mom and dad? The others? Is the war still going on? Who died?" I practically screeched at him. He looked at me like I had gone crazy, being on earth, I bet I had. He then smiled at me and walked with me over to a fallen tree. He lifted me onto it before climbing u p to sit next to me. "I was sent here by Lord Hermes because he couldn't bear to see you like this. O ur family and friends are fine; mom and dad are still grieving our sister and yo ur loss. The war is sadly continuing, but we retreated and the titans are planni ng on attacking soon." Devon finished and I couldn't help but feel my face drop. What have I done? Me leaving just hurt the ones I loved, more than they already were. And the war wasn't over! And the only reason Devon was here was .GOD. Had Hermes seen my mating bond with Edward? No. I felt my heart being ripped apart once more and I wrapped my arm around my ches t. Devon knew what I was doing so he put both his arms around me in a comforting brotherly hug. I silently cried into his shoulders while he held on stronger wi th every sob I made. He truly was older brother material. He held me by my shoulder at arm's length and ducked down to look me in the eye while I smiled sadly and whipped a stray tear from my face. He smiled at me and then his face turned into concern and anger. "Bella, I could kill him for what h e did." I don't know why, but I felt terrified at that idea. No matter how much Edward hated me, I knew I would always love him. He was my mate, but he just did n't know how unlucky he was. I sighed and shook my head sadly. Devon wouldn't kn ow what I meant; he hadn't found his mate yet. Devon raised an eyebrow but didn't comment. He may not have a mate, but we have both been around long enough to see mating bonds. We also both knew that if you mess with the bond, it comes back at you I don't want to think about it. I explai ned to Devon everything that had happened, he nodded his head to show he was lis tening and he growled a few times. That much was understandable. "So, when do I move in?" I looked up shocked and then realized he said move in, as in he would be staying for more than a day. "You're staying here!" I smiled and hug him again. He laughed and then we heard a huge bang as lightning came down, we both covered our eyes. When we looked to where the bolt hit, we saw a few suit cases and another bag probably loaded with

money. Devon laughed and jumped up and down like a little boy; I just rolled my eyes and smiled. We both raced home, and I won! I laughed as he cursed his way up to front steps to the door. I showed Devon my-our house and he approved. I kn ew he would, all children of Hades were "Goth." I had hat I room nd go to call the school to enroll Devon; my life just got a little better now t know I will have my big brother there to protect me. Devon went off to his at the opposite end of the hallway while I wandered off to take a shower a to sleep.

I woke up the next morning and did my usual routine of showering and cleaning up before going into my closet and changing. Today I wore a fitted black and white pin-striped blazer jacket that was rolled up to my elbows with a white V-neck t -shirt, black short shorts and a pair of leather gladiator sandals that showed o ff my painted black toe-nails. I looked down and smiled as I saw that my golden chain birth mark was exposed. I put on my family crest and a few bracelets, ring s, and a pair of black hoop earrings. Devon wore black skinny jeans with black high top converse, a grey hoodie, and a leather jacket. His neck tattoo was exposed and our family crest was a ring on his finger, it was elegant with the same design as mine, yet more masculine. We both hoped into my black Ferrari and I flew down the roads to the parking lot of the high school. While I was in the car, Devon was playing some rapping song on the radioloudly. Well, that's one way to stay inconspicuous sometimes I wonder ed if he was dropped on his head when he was born. As if he knew what I was thin king he laughed and started to nod his head to the heavy beat while I just speed up and rolled my eyes. Everyone stopped to stare, and I realized the last time I was in school, my mustang had been totaledbadly. Well, now it's time to show of f my other child. I smirked as I stepped out of the car with a pair of black ray -bans on. Devon stepped out and the eyes of the student body wondered from my ca r, me and then my brother, like they didn't know what was better. Devon grabbed my hand as he directed me to the office as I locked my car with a beep. Sadly, Devon and I only had two classes together in trig period 3 and hist ory period 4. The morning was slow moving as the Cullen's avoided me at all coas t and I avoided them. Finally lunch came around and Devon and I sat at a seclude d table off to the corner of the room. He was being his normal self and was winking at all the girls who looked at him, they then looked away embarrassed and I laughed. He also made quite a few frien ds with some guys; they already had this weird complex handshake going on that D evon was trying to teach me. Devon said there would be a football game after school for homecoming and that w e should go. I groaned but agreed anyways, knowing it would make him happier. He really was such a little kid. Would two hours of screaming teenagers, cheerlead ers, and sweaty jocks with school pride really kill meyes, yes it would. I was currently leaning back in my seat listening to Debussy on my I-phone while drawing my home palace. Hades, I missed that place so much and everyone there. From the corner of my eye, I notice Edward staring intently at me and the rest o f the Cullen's taking small glances at Devon and I. I smirked and crossed my leg s so that my tattoo was sticking out for them to see it. They noticed and they s tared at it for a while, trying to figure out what it was. "Hey, Bells, I was just wondering, uh do we have red plastic cups at home?" I loo ked at him with confusion all over my face, but I slowly nodded my head still tr ying to figure out what was going on. (A/N: anyone know where this is going?) He smiled and looked at the wall ahead of him before he started to play with his p

hone what was he up to? The bell rang and broke me out of my trance. I grabbed my bag and Devon told me he'd see me later. As I was walking down the hallways, I started to panic. Not o nly was this the class that I actually had to talk to a vampire in, but it was E dward no less. I felt my feet become cinderblocks as I dragged them into the cla ssroom and over to where he sat, I had my face down the entire time. I just look ed at the board and prayed that we had a power point today instead of a lab. But , because I have amazing luck we had a lab. I sighed as I turned to face Edward and froze when I saw him staring at me with his pooling yellow eyes. I tore my eyes away fast and looked down at my note pac ket. I felt him put his hand on top of mine, which was currently gripping the ta ble. I moved my hand away from his like I had been burned well in my case frozen. ..yeah you get it. I saw Edwards pained face through my black waves, and I felt bad for making him feel upset. I looked up at him and he said, "Bella, I am so sorry for leaving yesterday. I d idn't tell you the extent of my families' powers. I can read minds, and I read t hat my family was hunting. I didn't want them to know where I was because I didn 't think you would want to tell them yet." He looked pained and ashamed of himse lf as his grip on my hand returned, this time I didn't move away. I felt like an idiot, it all made sense now! "Edward, it wasn't your fault. I promise I won't harm you or your family." I sai d with pain in my voice as I looked down at our hands. Edwards other hand moved to pull my chin up to meet his eyes. "Bella, I am not afraid of you. I don't see you as a devil, more like an angel. You're not a bad person. Stop thinking like that." I closed my eyes and exhaled deeply. I opened them and saw Edwards eyes glued to mine. "Did you tell that to yourself when you found out what you were?" Now it was his time to look down ashamed and I immediately regretted what I said. I didn't want to make I'm pained again, wh at is wrong with me! Before I could stop myself, my hand had reached out to touc h Edwards shoulder. By now our lab was completely forgotten. "Edward, you're not a monster. You said so yourself. You're family only hunts th e blood of animals. Don't feel ashamed of something you had no control over. "A small smile formed on his face and I smiled at him in return. We talked for the rest of the period, trying to get to know each other better. O f course I already knew how he changed because of my powers, but I wouldn't tell him that. He should be the one to tell me, once I tell him about my pastI shudde red. I did however tell him about my tattoos and how I was born with them. His e yes grew in fascination and I could tell he wanted to learn more about me, as I did with him. "Bella, we still need to talk about ourdifferences. Would you mind coming to my f amily's house this weekend?" I looked at his now serious eyes and sighed a littl e before nodding. Edward's eyes then grew curious and sort ofpossessive? "Who was the boy that was with you at lunch?" I had to suppress a laugh. He thought Devo n was my boyfriendEW. "That was my brother Devon, he is here for a visit and will be staying for a while." I said with a smile on my face. Edward smiled a little in relief and we got back to talking. The bell rang and I felt like Edward and I had been friends since we were in cri bs. It amazes me how much one word can mean. I mentally groaned as I realized I had gym today, my spirits however lifted when the gym class was canceled because the football team was practicing for their big game. I ran over to my car to li sten to music and draw when I saw a group of people, including Ben and Angela, w

alking out of the building holding streamers, pompoms, and banners that said GO SPARTANS! I figured if I was doing nothing, I could kill time by helping them se t up for homecoming. Angela introduced me to the art club kids and they were all either nice to me or shy. No Laurens or Jessica's in this group, I smirked to myself. I enjoyed putt ing up the banners and throwing streamers everywhere, this was kind of fun. We f inished and the arena looked amazing with yellow and blue everywhere! The bell rang and the students started to file into the bleachers outside. I met Devon near the gym entrance and he complimented me on my "team spirit." I laugh ed and we both walked over to the game. I noticed the Cullen's were here near th e far end of the bleachers. I saw Emmet standing up screaming and jumping I guess the rest was forced to be there. It was the last few seconds of the game and I found myself yelling and jumping w ith everyone else! The teams were tied and our team made a homerun as the buzzer s went off and everyone went crazy! We were all screaming and jumping with each other as the cheerleaders were hoping up and down and the football players poure d Gatorade on their coach. I was still laughing and talking to a few other girls on my way to the parking l ot where I met Devon with a few of his friends. The schools atmosphere was so ha ppy and everyone was actually smilingwow talk about brainwashed. Even the Cullen' s were smiling! The students were all going to their cars when Devon did the one thing that made me want to kill him. He got on top of my car and screamed at the top of his lungs, "VICTORY PARTY AT MY HOUSE!" Everyone went crazy once more and cheered with each other. Girls jumped on guys backs and other kids took out their phones as their hands went flying over their keyboards. I walked over to Devon as I hoped off my car and glared at him. He j ust smiled at me and got into the driver's seat. Tonight will definitely be a night to remember.

8 House Party Bella's POV: Devon pulled up into our drive way as I got out and went to take a shower. Devon ran over to me and grabbed my arm. "What, Devon? This is a bad idea. What if so methingsupernatural happens or shows up? Our entire cover could be blown!" I scre eched while throwing my hands in the air as if to prove my point. "Bella, calm down. C'mon! You used to be the Queen of partying and fun. You're l osing your touch and I'm simply helping you regain it." He said while smirking a nd walking off into our kitchen. Our kitchen had wooden cabinets with dimming li ghts and black marble counters. He walked over to the refrigerator and started to take out drinks and food while trying to find the red cups that he asked me about during lunch. I really felt stupid now.

"Yes, Devon. I USED to be the Queen. Now I'm more mature, we have responsibiliti es as prince and princess, we can't go around getting attached to humans and thr owing house parties!" As much fun as that would be Devon stopped looking through the cabinets and came over to put his hands on my shoulders again. "Bella, please, I know you want this. You NEED this. You need t o have a little fun, you have been through so much lately, and it pains everyone to see you so depressed." I closed my eyes and contemplated this. If I went thr ough with this party, anything could happen. Hell could freeze over and I could be wasted out of my mind, you never know when you have a devil for a brother! On the other hand, I really did need a good soc ializing and dancing time. I needed to escape the world of myths and come back t o the normal twenty first century teenager inside me. I opened my eyes, sighed, and nodded my head. Devon's face stretched into a huge smile as he hugged me and yelled, "THANK YOU" over and over again. I smiled at his enthusiasm and it wasn't until he left to go check the garage did I realize what I had agreed to. I felt myself smile and I liked the feeling. Devon and I were decorating the house while listening to music to pump us up. I was soon dancing around the house throwing toilet paper everywhere. I missed thi s feeling, normality well as normal as this party could get. Our guest would be c oming around five, and we had just finished decorating the house with a half an hour left to get dressed. The house definitely looked like a scene straight from a movie. Lights were hung all around the inside of the house and strobe lights were placed in corners on the floor. Food and drinks were everywhere, and Devon's oh-so beloved red plasti c cups. I couldn't find streamers, so I used toilet paper, and in a way it made it look even better! I put my huge speakers in the main lounge and a few around the house. I never would have guessed that getting a house with a surround syste m would come in handy. After my shower I walked to my closet to pick out my outfit. Hhhhmmm. Let's show these Fork's students how the gods do it. I put on a pair of skinny faded black jeggings and neon pink six inch stilettos. I Put on a corset top that was pink w ith black lacy patterns and a fitted leather jacket that hugged my curves and ro lled up to my elbows. I added a few necklaces, rings, bracelets, and pink hoop e arrings. I flat ironed my air so that it fell in choppy layers all the way to my waist. I added mascara, black eyeliner, and pink eye shadow. I felt like I was still missing something. I smiled to myself as I walked into Devon's room while he was stepping out of th e shower with his towel s around his waist, "Hey duded! What are you doing?" He yells like a little girl, I laughed. I walked over to his closet and found a bla ck flat hat and put it on sideways with a pair of my neon pink zebra ray-bans. N ow I looked party official. "Glad to know you still had it in you" Smirked Devon. His towel dropped by accid ent and I screamed and covered my eyes while Devon laughed at me and went to his closet. He came out with and Abercrombie black V-neck that defined his muscles, faded jeans, and a pair of air Jordan's. He jelled his black and sprayed so muc h axe on himself, I had to leave the room coughing, he laughed again and I just rolled my eyes. Does he think he is going to hook up or somethingdear lord. The doorbell rang and I ran over to answer it. I opened the door and let in the first wave of students. Everyone who came in stared at my masterpiece. The doorb ell kept ringing and ringing so soon I just left the door open. I found a few fr

iendly girls and danced and talked with them before switching and going to a dif ferent group. -Party around sevenI didn't know which way was up, down, left, or right. I'm screwed. By now, the ho use was totally trashed. Food was everywhere; there wasn't any room in the lunge because of all the grinding teenagers. I couldn't hear anything because of the buzzing in my ears from the speakers. And if you think that's bad, well now my i diot brother and the rest of the football team are running around the outside an d inside of the house in my bed sheets screaming TOGA! I walked in on about eight different make out sessions in different roomsand my b athroom needs to be bleached badly. The worst part happened when one kid brought over drugs, and then another started to spike the drinks. I don't think there w as one person here who wasn't intoxicated. The door was currently closed because the police told us that we had to keep quiet, and blasting loud booming rap music while jocks were screaming around house was SO NOT QUIET. The doorbell rang and I stumbled over with a drink hand to answer it, my drink fell out of my hand at the sight before me. The len's had just arrived. it the in my Cul

I was surprised that vampires, from the 20th century, could dress so. Pardon my F rench, sluty! Alice had on black heels and a tight dark green corset dress with lace gloves. Rosalie had on a tight red night club dress that went to her mid-th y and a pair of red peep toed heels. Emmet wore a black graphic t-shirt that sai d Hi mom (LMFAO T-shirt) and slouchy jeans that showed his red and black plaid b oxers, and a pair of Jordan's with a flat hat that had some football team on it. Jasper had on black skinny jeans, high top black converse, and a leather jacket . When I saw Edward, my heart stopped for a second before speeding up faster tha n my car. He worse faded black jeans (identical to mine- just not skinnies) a bl ack button down shirt with the sleeves rolled up and a pair of black Jordan's. H is hair was perfectly in dismay; he looked like he just had sex. Oh my god, I so und like a horny teen. Just perfect. "Hey guys, come on in. The party iswell, everywhere" I said nervously while laugh ing and walking backwards. They all looked at me surprised and looked at the res t of the party. Yeahthis was bad. "Bella, this party is really. AWSOME!" Yelled Em met as he dragged Rosalie over to the dance floor. As he passed me, he moussed my hair and smiled at me while Rosalie winked and sm iled at me- I had to do a double take on that one. She was nice now? What surpri sed me even more was the way they acted like normal 21st century teenagers. They were grinding and swinging to the heavy beat. I stopped staring and looked back at Alice and Jasper. "I love your outfit Bella! We need to go shopping together !" Said Alice as she danced over to the stair case with Jasper in tow. He smiled and me and nodded his head in a hello. And then I was face to face with Mr. Sex haired god- OH HADES, JUST KILL ME NOW. "Bella" Edward said while nodding his head and smiling. I smiled at him and stum bled over a red plastic cup. His hand quickly shot out and he grabbed me before I hit the floor. He pulled me back up and looked me over to see if I had gotten hurt. "Edward, its nothing. I'm a bit of a klutz, and being in this house right now, don't help the situation." I said while getting silly string that magically appeared to be in my hair curse you Emmet. Edward smiled at me, "Then would you mind if we took a walk outside." I nodded m y head, eager to get away from this madness. As we walked outside I got a good l ook at the house, thank god I don't live close to neighbors or else someone woul

d have been arrested. Toilet paper was everywhere, lots of garbage was on the lawn, a few articles of clothing were aimlessly all over the place, the only lights close by where the w indows changing colors every few seconds, and the ground shook with every step y ou got closer to the house. Holy Hades. I groaned out loud and Edward saw what I was looking at a made a small chuckle. I looked at him with my eye brow raised as we started to walk down the block. "I 'm guessing this isn't really your scene, is it?" He said while looking back at the house with a small grimace. I smiled at him and shook my head, "It used to b e, but now the twenty first century is all about horny intoxicated teenagers. It 's not as fun as it used to be." I said while looked back at Edward who had a cu rious look on his face. "What about you? This isn't really your scene, either, is it?" I asked while lig htly elbowing him. He laughed and gave me a slight shove that I backtracked with pushing him. Soon we were pushing and elbowing each other until I fell off a st eep hill and he came tumbling down with me. We were laughing all the way down an d Edward positioned our bodies so that I wouldn't be on the bottom and take the hit. It took me a minute to realize the position we had landed in. I was straddling h im and he had his hands on my waist while he was looking deeply into my eyes. I looked back into his brightly lit butterscotch orbs and I soon found myself lean ing in closer. My blazing hot red lips came in contact with his soft cold pink o nes and I felt a tingling sensation spread all over my body as my mind rejoiced as it identified its mate. I could tell Edward was having the same sensation as our kiss depend and we were now sitting up with me in his lap and my hands aroun d the crook of his neck while his where on my waist. Our kiss broke and we were both gasping for air. I felt my cheeks burn as I look ed deeply into his eyes. He looked at me like I was his angel, his salvation. I was practically bathing in his love and happiness. His right hand reached up and cupped my face while he rubbed his thumb over my cheek. He looked like he would have cried, had he been human. "Bella" his voice was a hoarse whisper. I looked back up to his face and I felt m y soul clutch onto his. He closed his eyes and inhaled through his nose before s miling and looking back at me with a dead serious expression on his angelic face . "You don't know how long I have waited for you" He murmured while stroking my ha ir and looking deeply into my soul as I stared back at the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. I felt a small tear come from the corner of my eyes and Edwards 's forehead came in contact with mine before he lifted his head to kiss away the tear on my cheek. "Edward, from the day I first saw you, I knew you were the one. I love you" I sa id so strongly, nothing could be reconsidered. Edward whimpered before he crashe d his lips to mine once more. Our kiss was getting deeper and deeper and I felt myself losing control. We both pulled back and our foreheads came together as we breathed raggedly. "Be lla, you are my life now. I must protect you. I can never live without you." He whispered while stroking my now wet with tears, cheeks. Edward placed me on his back as he ran throughout the forest, farther away from the party. The feeling of being on his back while he raced through the woods was one I would never forget. He placed me down as soon as we stepped foot into the

most glorious clearing I had ever seen. "Edward, this place is beautiful!" I said while walking over to sit in the middl e of the soft grassy field. Edward smiled and came to sit next to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and leaned back so that I was lying down on top of him . The moon was bright tonight and the light shone down on us making everything s ilver. This moment was perfect, too perfect. And just like my fantasy, it had to come t o an end. Edward d in a ouched chest and I heard a growling sound coming from the bushes. I jumped up and stoo fighting stance with my hands on fire. Edward pushed me behind him and cr in front of me with his arms spread protectively. I low growl escaped his as his narrowed eyes scanned to clearing for any signs of danger. wolf flew out from behind a tree and tackled Edward to th him pinned for about a second before Edward threw the wol slammed into the nearest tree, cracking it in half. The w at Edward, who hissed back at it.

A giant russet colored e ground. The wolf had f off him and the wolf olf got up and growled

I didn't know what scared me more. The fact that this wolf was my friend Jacob B lack, or that my friend was fighting my mate. I didn't know how to break them ap art without hurting one of them, I guess I can just use my extra strength and sp eed hopefully they won't kill me. Jacob's teeth were bared near Edwards's neck and Edward was gripping Jacobs's th roat like a vice. Before any more damage could be done, I ran over to them and g rabbed Jacob and threw him across the field while pulling Edward up. Edward crou ched low and pushed me behind him once more. I rolled my eyes and saw Jacob spring into the air. Just before he could come do wn on top of Edward, I jumped in front of him and rolled to the floor with him o n top of me. I felt one of his claws tear at my exposed arm and I felt blood tri ckling down it. I hissed and stumbled back a bit. Jacob froze and looked up at m e in shock and horror. I knew he didn't want me hurt, but before I could say any thing, I found myself standing at the other end of the field. Edward had Jacob pinned and his teeth were near Jacob's throat. He had a wild lo ok in his eyes that said don't touch my mate and even though it was directed at Jacob, I immediately backed off. I heard his growling increase as he saw the blo od dripping down my arm. He threw Jacob fiercely into a tree before running over and taking him in a head lock, still growling. "Edward, I am fine! Don't hurt him he was just confused" I tried to reason with him but when I saw his pitch black eyes look back at me, I knew I needed to step in again, or else someone would probably die. I ran over to them a carefully pu t my hand on top of Edwards shoulder. He hissed and looked up at me with crazed eyes, but his eyes softened and he looked at me terrified at what he had done. " Edward, please. I am fine, he was taken off guard." Edward looked at me with a pained face then looked back at Jacob and glared befo re he roughly shoved Jacob away, stood up, and took me into his arms. I knew he needed this just as much as I did. That was way too close for my liking. I bathe d in his scent and I felt him whimper as he held onto me tighter and he rubbed h is face into my hair. Jacob ran off into the woods. Edward let me go but still kept a firm hand around my waist. I smiled up at his worried eyes and his face almost immediately relax ed, he smiled back down at me with his to die for crooked grin.

Jacob came back out of the woods in his human form, wearing only a pair of knee length denim shorts. I could feel Edward tense so I stroked his arm lovingly and he relaxed a bit. Edward looked Jacob straight in the eyes, his face showing no emotions. "What are you doing here, dog?" I flinched a little at his harsh tone and his use of language. "My pack and I were patrolling the area when we heard the sounds of screeching a nd smelt a funky scent. We figured it was a red eyes vamp, so we went to track i t down, bloodsucker" Seethed Jacob. Edwards's eyes darkened a bit and Jacob's mu scles tensed as if he were ready to coil and attack. Not again! I got out of Edward's grip (as much as it pained me to do so) and stood with my hands stretched out in between both of them. "Guys, please stop fighting! Jake, it obviously wasn't any of the Cullen's. All their eyes are gold and the rest of them are currently at my place. Edward, Jacob won't hurt me, please both of you calm down so we can solve this rationally" I stressed to both of them with plea ding eyes. Edward softened almost instantly but still looked at Jacob wearily, as did Jake. They both nodded silently making direct eye contact as Edward took my hand and tossed me back onto his back. We ran back to my house with Jacob following close behind. When we got back to my house, which was still looking as it did when we left- possibly worse, Jacob let out a whistle. "Damn Bells, I didn't take you a s the house party type" I groaned and Edward stroked my hair as we walked closer to the front door. "I'm not. My idiot of and older brother however is" and on that note, Devon appe ared- wasted out of his mind- answering the front door. "BELLA! You missed the w et T-shirt contest! I promised my friends some real entertainment and you just r an off into the woods with Cullen, did you use safety?" To say I was outraged an d mortified would be an understatement. Edward glared at Devon while Jacob tried his best not to crack down laughing, al though I did see him biting his lip. I groaned and pushed Devon away from the do or and dragged Edward behind me, followed by Jake. I sighed and showed Jake around the house and passed all the Cullen's as we did so. He noticed all their eyes were perfectly yellow orbs, and he let it go. "Jak e, I need to go talk to my brother about this. I don't think we will be getting much accomplished tonight though, so go enjoy yourself" I said while winking at his twinkling eyes and wide smile. He immediately ran off after this tall blonde girl with her bra hanging outtypical Jake. Edward and I were walking down the stairs when I stopped him and shoved him play fully into the wall. I stood on my toes and reached my hands behind his neck whi le Edward wrapped his hands around my waist. Our lips smashed together in a pass ionate need. I moaned as his tongue grazed my bottom lip, asking for permission. I granted him it. Once we pulled away, we notice all his siblings staring at us, from the bottom o f the stair case, with shocked expressions on their faces. I blushed and Edward laughed, they're shocked expressions turned to sincerer smiles as they looked at me. I blushed harder and Emmet made a booming laugh. We continued down the stairs until I was enveloped in a giant bear hug. "Welcome to the family, Bells!" I was shocked by his forwardness; I couldn't help the hu ge grin that spread across my face. Alice was next as she practically attacked m e to the ground, "BELLA! Oh gosh we are going to have so much fun together; I ca n't believe I get another sister!" I pat her head and Emmet laughed harder.

Jasper removed her from me and he smiled at me with an outstretched hand. I wasn 't having that. I took his hand and pulled him into a hug. I could tell he was s hocked by the move, but then his arms tightened and he smiled as he pulled back. Rosalie walked over to me glaring then that glare turned into a smile as she ram med into me and caught me in a sisterly hug, "I am sorry for the way I acted Bel la, I was just jealous of you. I can see now that you will be an amazing little sister." I knew I would have cried at that, had it not been for the WOO-ing soun d coming from the kitchen. I smiled at all of them and said, "thank you all for accepting me into your fami ly. But right now, I got to deal with my own." They smiled at me and I kissed Ed ward's check before walking over to the kitchen. I rolled my eyes at the sight before me. Devon was leaning back on the counter a s a few of his jock buddies poured liquor into his mouth. People around them wer e taking shot contests and I believe there was another wet T-shirt contest going on in our basements pool room. I pushed a few intoxicated teens out of my way before grabbing Devon's arm and d ragging him near our coat closet. "What the hell is wrong with you? Its 2am in t he morning, we have a house filled with intoxicated teenagers, and there is a lo ose human drinking nomad running around town. Do you seriously think taking shot s is going to make this all blow over by tomorrow?" I felt so angry I almost wan ted to hit him, but then again he wouldn't remember it. Devon blurred out, "C'mon bel, wee-s got-s dis unda controls. Yu needa light-n u p an partay!" I looked at my wasted brother before thinking over his words. I gu ess I there was a human drinking vampire out there, it would still be there tomo rrow. Hell, even the prehistoric vampires were having fun! That's it, old Bella is coming out, and she's ready to play. -Party around 3amI took another shot off the counter and downed it in less than a second. I smash ed the glass back on the counter and threw my hands in the air; everyone was che ering me on as I won yet another shot contest. I giggled and stumbled over to th e living room. My jacket was thrown across the Greek statue of Atlas in our dini ng room, and my shoes were onto of the fire place mantel peace. I heard the song House Party by Meek Mills, being played and I started to sing my hips to the rh ythm and had random people twirl me around the room before someone dipped me dow n and brought me up to face them. To say I was shocked was another understatement. I stared into the love struck e yes of my vampire as he twirled me around. Edward and I started dancing and I so on found myself grinding with him! Can vampires get wasted? Apparently so I looked to my left and saw Rosalie giving Emmet a lap dance, Alice had Jasper p inned under her on the coach as she kissed his face. Devon was with some brunett e who was doing a jersey turnpike. I thought to myself as I saw all of this and laughed I didn't really care! Edwards hands were on my hips, which were swaying left and right, as I had my ha nds on the back of his neck and my back against his chest. The song got to a cho rus so I dipped down low and slowly came back up. Edward moaned and twirled me a round to face him. We kissed passionately again and I found myself laughing in t his kiss, just as he was. Maybe this night would be that bad.

I was starting to get dizzy with all the noise, smells, and sights going around the house. I told Edward I would be back and he went over to talk with Jasper, w ho had Alice on the counter next to him. I walked up stairs into my room and growled in annoyance as I saw the covers of my bed moving and labored breathing and moans coming from the sheets. Well I gue ss I have no place to sleep tonight. I walked into Devon's room and saw a bunch of guys injecting themselves with needles. I need to get out of this house before I puke. I walked downstairs, through the mass of teens, and out the back door to the hot tub, which had lanterns lighting up the entire area and kids pilling in. I e e d e wondered off into the woods and started to regain some of my consciousness onc I had a decent amount of fresh air in my lungs. I was going to walk back to th party when I heard the sound of a monstrous screech coming from directly behin me. I turned around quickly and backed up into a tree, staring in horror at th sight before me.

Hydra. This had to be one of the biggest Hydras I had ever seen! And I had seen many of them. It stood 15 feet tall with nine heads and a black leathery body with blaz ing red narrowed eyes. Its teeth were dripping with its personal venom and its s nack like tongue was curled back. It charged at me when it smelt my god-like scent, identifying that I was in fact a goddess. I quickly drew in my powers and felt my strength come back to me. I lunged onto of it and set a head on fire. It snarled and screeched as it threw m e off and I slammed my head into a nearby boulder. I felt blood trickling up fro m my mouth and I coughed up some blood. I quickly stood and whipped away the blo od while crouching low with my hands ablaze. I saw a tenth head grow back to replace the other one lost and to add another. I felt like smacking my head when I forgot that Hydras could replace their heads with two more. The only way to kill it would be to destroy the heart. I lunged f orward and it jumped back as I landed on the ground. It sprang at me and I wasn' t ready, it tore off a huge chunk of my left mid-section and I screeched out in agony as I felt tears prickling my eyes. I stood up and jumped (as much as it hurt me) onto the Hydras back and I stabbed it until I felt the beast slow. I hopped off and set the thing to flames and wa tched as it turned crisped. I then lunged forward and shot a blast of fire direc tly at its heart and the thing poofed to ashes. I guess that's what happens to a monster from my world when it comes into this world. Hermes wouldn't have sent that. How did it get here? I limped back to my house where I thanked god that some teenagers were leaving. I couldn't make it to the back door as blood was pooling from my many cuts, mout h, and mid-section. Before I blacked out, I heard the hysterical cry of my angel as he lifted me into his arms and screamed for Alice to get his car, so Carlisl e can see me. I heard all the Cullen's gasp in horror and heard their growls of anger and a few sobs coming from Edward and Alice. I was lifted into the backsea t of Edward Volvo as Rosalie pulled out of the drive way. The last thing I saw was Edward's completely blackened yet panicked and furious eyes, before I surrender to the darkness.

9 Second Time Around Bella's POV BeepBeepBeepBeepBeep Where am I? I can see blackness for miles and smell blood in the air. Did I die? No, I couldn't have been killed by simple Hydra.but that was no simple Hydra. I have battled more than five Hydras at the same time when I was just six! This Hy dra looked like it was created just to annihilate me. It wasn't long before I developed feeling and the numbing was replaced by a sear ing pain in my mid-section. I moaned and felt a cold hand grab my hand and squee ze my fingers tightly while the other hand stroked my face. I slowly came back to consciousness and my eyes fluttered open to see my Greek g od, Edward. If he were human, he would have had tears in his eyes. His face was serious and concerned and I think I saw his bottom lip quiver as I watched him c arefully lift me and sit underneath me. He wrapped his arms gently around me and I leaned my head back against his chest . I finally saw where we were. It was a room with big glass windows that looked over the pine wooden forest with a river near the left. I was sitting in what I believe was a hospital bed and there was an I.V and all this other doctor suppli es around me. "Where am I?" I whispered in confusion as Edward slowly lifted himself up and pl aced me back in his arms so we were now looking at each other. "We are in my hou se; this is one of the extra rooms. Carlisle made it into a home hospital room" He said with a slight smile at the end. I could see his eyes swimming with relie f. "Bella, II was so scared" He said and I saw his body wrack softly as a sob broke through his chest. I carefully hugged him and he returned it. I rested my head o n his shoulders as he rested his in my hair. He kissed my forehead and looked me deep in the eyes. "What happened to you? Everyone was starting to leave because Emmet told them th at the cops were going to show up. I went to find you." He trailed off and he clo sed his eyes while pinching the bridge of his nose. I sighed and looked at my hands as I replied, "I was getting very dizzy so I lef t to go to my room, but all the rooms in the house were occupied. I went to take a walk outside and I was attacked." I felt Edward stiffen and a furious growl e scaped from him, I shivered. "It wasn't a vampire Edward. The wolfs had it all wrong. It was a Hydra, a monst er from my world." He looked at me horrified and then his face turned serious an d he tried to cover his anger. "What happened next?" I explained everything to him about Hydras and I told him how I killed it and ho w it just turned to ash. Edward listened intently to everything I said while his hands tightened around me as I told him about the fight.

After that, Edward stayed with me the rest of the day until I was completely hea led. Carlisle and Edward were both very shocked, but then I explained to them ho w I would heal faster than mortals. They both nodded and Carlisle told us to com e downstairs to have a family meeting. I was happy to see him think of me as fam ily and I couldn't wait to see everyone else. Alice danced in and gave me a pile of clothes while kicking Edward out. "I thoug ht you would like a change of clothing since yours are covered in blood and gash es" She explained as she winked at me. I laughed and thanked her. She kept it simple and gave me a pair of black leggings, a midnight blue and bla ck dress that went to my mid-thy and a pair of blue flats. When I finished changing, I threw my old bloody clothes into the nearest trashca n. I won't be wearing those ever again anyway. Edward was waiting for me outside of the room. I smiled as I saw him and he bent down and scooped me up to carry me in bridal position. I wrapped my arms around his neck while kissing below his ear and whispering, "I love you." He shuddered and he closed his eyes for a second trying to control his behavior before openi ng them and saying "I love you" back to me. Edward carried me into the living room and I looked up to see everyone staring a t us descending the stairs. Rosalie had a small smile on her face but she looked at her nails trying to cover it. Emmet didn't hide the huge grin that was on hi s face and the twinkle in his eyes as he was practically bouncing, much like Ali ce. Jasper was holding Alice to the love seat; he was also trying not to smile l ike Emmet. Carlisle looked happy that his son had found someone and Esme was no worse than Alice and Emmet. Edward sat down on one of the white leather sofas and put me in his lap. I smile d shyly at all the eyes on me and finally turned to Carlisle. He walked to the c enter of the room and looked at me as he spoke, "Bella, from what my children ha ve told me about you. You're a child of a Greek god. Would you please elaborate on that?" I smiled as I knew this question was going to come. (A/N: this might help clear up some of your questions) I nodded my head and spoke "Greek gods are real. They live in mount Olympus in the sky, sort of like a third world dimension. There a re different gods for different aspects on earth, they are said to be the creato r of those things. For example, my uncle is Poseidon, so he can control all aspe cts of water. My father is the god Hades, the king of the Underworld. I have the ability to see souls, death, relationships, create fire, and I have enhanced se nses, speed and strength. Almost like a vampire. My family members all look the same with black hair and red eyes; I however inherited my Aunt Hera's brown eyes . Olympus has monster like creatures that are guards for different gods and serv e different purposes. A Hydra is a guardian for my grandfather, Cronus. My guard is a Cerberus, which is a giant three headed dog. They protect the gates of the underworld. My grandfather seeks revenge against Poseidon, Zeus, and Hades, bec ause they all over threw him and sent him to Tartarus, which is a prison much wo rse than hell. I was in another Titan war with my family when Cronus caught me o ff guard. I was going to die but my father's friend lord Hermes, the messenger g od, sent me to Earth. I am a destroyer. I can only do badly, but yet he sends me to the place were the mortals live, thinking it would hide me from my world." I took a deep breath and looked around the room at their shocked, horrified, and concerned faces. Edwards grip on me tightened and I continued. "When I saved Edward from the van, I didn't know what you were at the time. I ha ve a sort ofswitch that I can turn on and off for my powers to work. I turned my powers on and stopped the van, but I sensed that you guys weren't alive and I se

nsed the relationship between Edward and I." I blushed slightly and Edward smile d brightly at me while stroking my face lovingly. The rest of the Cullen's looke d at us in awe. "I was scared at first because I would have sensed if you were like me, but you weren't and you were not living either. I ran away to La Push were I met Jacob B lack." At his name, Edward growled softly and I stroked his arm to calm him. "It turns out; his pack had legends about the gods, so he already knew what my f amily and I were. We became friends and I left when I found Edward in my room." I felt my heart clench at that memory. I didn't want to relieve it. Edward moved me so I was cradled in his lap and he showed me that he was fine. I breathed again and spoke," I attacked him out of rage. I felt betrayed and so confused. He left me and then I felt heartbroken. I broke down and I guess Herme s saw me, so he sent Devon to comfort me and help me." I looked up and saw Edwar d's horrified expression. "Bella, I didn't know I had that effect on you, I am so sorry." He said while le aning his head back and closing his eyes hard. I stroked his cheek and he relaxe d. "It wasn't your fault, you heard your family close by and didn't know if I wa nted to tell them my secret yet, thank you" I said while smiling at his now rela xed face. "Amazing" Carlisle breathed while staring at me in awe. I blushed once more and looked down at the floor while Emmett's booming laugh filled the house. The rest of the afternoon was spent learning all about the Cullen's history to t ogether, their powers, and how they became what they are now. I was amazed and a wed; they really were like a normal family. They all loved and protected each ot her, and they considered me one of them. Now I had to get down to business, how did that Hydra enter earth? I looked back at Edward who had me in his lap and was watching the game on T.V with Jasper an d Emmet. Rosalie and Alice were picking out outfits that best went with my hair type, Carlisle was playing around in his office reading the book I had given him about Greek Mythology, and Esme was in the kitchen cleaning the already spotles s house. I shot off the coach and the brothers all turned to look at me in worry and conf usion. "Where is Devon?" I said while a look of understanding crossed their face s. I walked; more like ran over to the front door when I was suddenly pulled back. Edward smiled at me and held his car keys in his left hand, dangling them on a l ong pale finger. I smiled up at him and took his hand as he led me outside and o pened the door for me. We reached my house in no time and I felt sick to my stomach at the amount of cl eaning I was going to have to do. Let's just say, it looked like when I left the house last night with Edward only one hundred times worse. Is that even possible ? Apparently so. I groaned and looked over at Edward; he looked at the house and grimaced then lo oked over at me with pity in his eyes. I growled softly and he laughed as he rac ed around to my side of the car and opened my door for me. I took his hand as he led me up to the front door, nearly slipping on all the rubbish in the way. I knocked onetwicethree times screw this! I lived here!

I threw the door open with so much force, it slammed into the wall and created a small dent before falling off the hinges. I closed my eyes as I felt irritation creeping all over my body. I felt Edward out his hands on my shoulder and say"S sshhhh love, its fine. It's just a door. Let's go find you brother." I nodded. I might as well add that to the growing list of chorus. I sighed as I opened my eyes and looked at the disgusting living room. "Maybe we should split up. I will search the upstairs and you can look down here?" I aske d Edward while he hesitantly nodded his head slowly. I walked up the stairs and slipped on a red cup. I yelped as I was about to smac k my head on the bottom step when I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist and bring me closer to them. Edward chuckled as he brought me up, "I haven't left y ou alone for more than one minute and you've already gotten into trouble." I rol led my eyes, stood up on my toes and kissed his cheek before walking back up the stairs. I searched all the rooms and still couldn't find him. I began to worry, what if another Hydra had found Devon and he wasn't able to defend himself? I already lo st Aria, I will not lose Devon. I raced around the house and decided to see if I could sniff him out. I transfor med my powers back to me and nearly fell into the sofa. I winced as a searing pa in wracked my whole body. I guess it has been a while since I pushed myself like I had last night. I found Edward outside looking around the perimeter of the house, looks like we couldn't find Devon anywhere. Edward saw me and walked over to me. "Edward, wher e could he be? What if that monster from last night found Devon?" I felt a sob s tarting to work its way up my throat. Edward wrapped his arms around me and rest ed his chin on top of my head. "Bella, I swear to you. We will find your brother ." And I shockingly believed him. The wind shifted and I smelt a faint trace of cinnamon and fire woodDevon. I didn 't look back at Edward as I ran through the forest and followed my nose. I could hear him close behind me, I knew he could go faster but he was letting me lead. I came across a clearing with huge oak trees shooting up looking like the could reach the sun. I ran into the middle of the clearing and gasped when I turned ar ound and saw Edward step out of the shadows. It still amazes me that he could sp arkle; I just never got to see it. He heard me gasp and looked down at the groun d in shame, his fist clenching. I walked towards him and put my finger under his chin and lifted it so he had to look at me. I didn't need to speak as my eyes did all the talking. I let him kn ow I loved him and that he never has and never will be a monster. Edward seeing this let out a small moan before urgently pulling me to my toes and connecting o ur lips in one. We stayed kissing for quite a while until I realized why we were here. I pushed him back a little and saw his hurt expression. I traced the planes of his face w ith my finger tips and he smiled down at me before taking my hand and letting me guide us. I followed Devon's scent as it got more potent and we finally came across the cr ystal clear water of possibly the most glorious lake I had ever seen. It was sti ll and had no ripples of any form. Trees were planted in a beautiful pattern tha t circled the perimeter of the lake. The sandy shore mixed with grass and dirt g ave a comforting and tranquiller effect to the area. It looked like a screensave r!

However beautiful this lake was, the person lying on the floor covered in blood was my main priority. I cried out as I saw my older brother breathing heavily an d struggling to sit up. I ran over to help him up and he leaned on me for suppor t. "Bella" he gasped out, I looked panicked at Edward and he came over and helped D evon sit up better. "Devon! Oh Hades, are you okay? What happened! How did you get all the way out h ere?" I screeched while checking for and other injuries. He had a claw mark on h is left cheek and his right arm was covered in blood from his ripped up shoulder blade. He had a gash the size of a fist on his stomach and blood was seeping th rough his shirt. He winced in pain as he leaned back against a huge tree that Edward and I had ca rried him over too. " I-I c-c-couldn't f-find y-you Bella. I-I went to l-look fo r y-you and I s-smelt your b-b-blood. I r-ran into a Hydra and it a-attacked me. " I couldn't stand to see him like this. He was supposed to be strong for me an d set examples, now look at him! And because he was looking for me! "It's my entire fault" I whispered out in agony and I didn't realize I had said it aloud, or that the two men could hear me. Their heads both shot up and they l ooked angrily at me. "Don't blame this on yourself Isabella. " Suddenly his brea thing pattern returned normal and he used his don't argue with me, because I'm o lder tone. I sighed and looked down. "Okay, okay, we have now come to the conclusion that another Hydra is here on ea rth. We need to get you to Carlisle so he can heal you and then we can strategiz e about this." I said while Edward nodded and lifted Devon into his arms and ran off into the direction of the Cullen's house with me right behind them. Alice (already seeing what would happen) opened the door for us and Carlisle ran behind Edward into the hospitalized guest room. Hours later I found myself sitting on the sofa with Edward holding me in his lap and cradling me almost like a baby. I would have rolled my eyes at his over pro tectiveness, but I really did need this. Devon was still sleeping and Carlisle s aid he would be fine, his injuries were no worse than mine were. A few minutes later, we were all in the living room as we heard the sound of fee t hitting the bottom of the stairs. We whipped our heads around and saw Devon wa lked over to the sofa next to me and sitting down. "I guess I need to explain ev erything" we all nodded and he continued to tell them what he had told Edward an d I. "I wonder why the Hydras are coming after you children." Esme asked in a very co ncerned and motherly voice. God bless her. I looked at my feet and forced tears down as I replied, "Well technically we are still at war with the Titans and like I told you all before, a Hydra is Cronuse s guard. "Wait!" Rosalie said and we all turned to look at her. It was the first time she contributed in any talking all day long; nice to know she still had a voice. "How the hell are theses Hydras coming down to earth?" That stumped me. I asked myself that question time and time again. How are these bloody violent creatures just randomly popping up in Forks?

"Well actually.. I might have a theory on that. And Bella, you're not going to l ike it one bit." Devon said while looking sheepishly at the floor. Everyone gave him the full attention and I nodded my head and motioned my hands for him to co ntinue. "Well you remember how Hermes sent me here, right? Well what if Hermes never offic ially closed the... Um... Gate?" Oh no. I knew he was right. This was not good. If that gate were still opened, that mea ns any creature from Olympus, good or bad, can just come down and create havoc o n earth, which would then lead to a warunless I looked dead ahead of me, not meeting anyone's eyes as I spoke in a defeated to ne. "It's not a mistake that the gates are open. It's a warning. The war.its star ting again."

10 Bite Me BELLAS POV: You never know what you have until it's gone. Sitting in this room, surrounded by my family and friends, made me realize I nev er knew what I was missing. I loved everyone in this room, and my love for them just increased with every passing second. Family. That was what I would be fighting for. I fought for my family before, an d we barely made it out alive. This time around will be different. .Win I hope. "Honey, I thought you already had the war?" Esme asked while placing a hand on C arlisle and looking at me in her concerned and motherly manner. "We did have a war. We just never won, but neither did Cronus. We retreated beca use we were being destroyed, therefore the war could happen at any given moment. I just didn't expect Cronus to prepare his troops so quickly." Devon said while placing a hand on my shoulder and looking at the floor. I was still sitting in Edward lap. "Even if Cronus has declared war, we still have a few months. Whenever he declar ed war, he would set out his warning and then continue to train his troops while we gathered ours. You know the expression 'the bigger they are the harder they fall' well, that's his goal." I said while shuddering at the thought of another terrible outcome. Edward frowned and looked out the window, lost in thought. "We will need to start preparing troops then. How many troops does Cronus usuall

y have?" Jasper asked with his military voice. I snapped my head up and growled lowly. Everyone looked at me like I had gone insane, just not Devon. He smiled a little and raised an eye brow at me. "Why would you be preparing troops?" I asked with malice in my voice, they all l ooked at me and had determination on their faces oh hell no! "You cannot fight in this war! I will NOT allow this!" I screamed and shot off o f Edwards lap and stood next to a now standing Devon. "Bella, we want to help you we can't stand the thought of losing either of you, n ow that we are family." Carlisle said. I looked at him incredulously and then lo oked at the faces of the others. Alice looked determined, like she was already shipping off for war. Jasper had a calculating face on; he was probably already making battle plans. Emmet had a s tupid grin on his face and was excited for the thought of fighting. Rosalie look ed pissed at the thought of her family in danger; although I could tell she didn 't want me to leave either. Carlisle looked just as determined as Alice, with a hint of concern in his eyes. Esme was worried for her family. Devon knew this wa s going to happen, he looked prepared. And last but certainly not least, Edward. He was still frozen looking out the window, but as if someone called his name, he looked back at me and I saw the pure love and worship in his eyes. He wouldn' t let me do this by myself. I knew I had lost that battle, which is how I found myself standing in a clearin g a few miles north of the Cullen's house. Jasper, Emmet, and Edward a few years ago had made a training/wrestling arena fo r when they wanted to mess around without getting in trouble. The clearing was j ust a big patch of dirt with trees surrounding it like a circle. (A/N, it looks like the training field from Eclipse!) Because Jasper had so much expectance with fighting, he taught everyone differen t skills and strategies. All the Cullen's took turn in fighting Jasper. I have t o say, he was quiet the fighter. I was a little nervous when he fought Edward, b ut in the end Edward was pinned to the forest floor and had returned to my side. "So, when do we get to show off?" Devon asked and he flexed his biceps to emphas es his question. I laughed and looked towards the Cullen's who all lookedshocked and angry? Well everyone was shocked, Edward was the one angry. Of course, he is so over protective! "What?" Devon asked innocently while Carlisle decided it would be best to be the one to reply him. "I hope you don't take offense in this but, we just don't thi nk it would be safe if you fought one of us. You could end up hurt." Was he seri ous? Did we not just tell them everything about us and our powers? Now I was kin d of pissed. "We just told can." I said est. They all me over to me you about our powers! while walking over to looked suspicious and and stood in front of We can fight you just like any other vampire Devon and crossing my arms in front of my ch contemplated what I had just said; Edward ca me while his eyes darkened a shade.

"Absolutely not! You could get hurt." I raised an eyebrow at him and called for Jasper. Jasper's head raised and he looked at me questioningly, he caught onto m y emotions and hesitantly walked over to the middle of the field and lowered int o a crouch. I started to walk over when Edwards hand stopped me and brought me back to him.

I would have yelled at him if I hadn't looked into his pleading and agonized eye s. "Don't worry about me. I will be safe, you'll see. "I replied as I stretched up on my toes and kissed his lips for a few seconds before walking to jasper. The f amily was trying to hide their smiles and I blushedagain. UGH! I stood in my fighting stance and readied my hands for flames. Of course I would n't actually hurt Jasper, but the fire would be like a warning sign. He sprung at me and I flipped over his body and landed opposite of him. He charg ed once more and I used my extra strength to grab him by the neck and shove him away from me. He landed a good20 yards away before he came at me with blinding sp eed and flipped me on my back. I heard Edward growl. I kicked him off me and while he was still in the air, I ran over to where he wo uld land and slammed him into the ground before I got on top of him. He flipped the positions and I rolled to my side to avoid his next move. Our battle continued like that for a decent half an hour before I found a blind spot on him and grabbed his head and jumped on his back. He fell the ground and I pulled his hair back before placing my mouth near his neck. I might not be a v ampire, but to them it was a sign of victory. I held my hand out for him and he took it. He was a good sport and took his defe at with open hands. He complimented me on my battle skills and I could see he ha d found a new respect for me, I was relieved. Everyone was gapping at us. I smirked and faked bowed to them. That snapped them out of it. "DAMN BELLA! You got skills girl!" Of course Emmet had to compliment me on that. I smiled and winked at him. Everyone started training once more and while they were all distracted I walked over to Edward. He pulled me into his chest and planted a lingering kiss on top of my forehead. I smiled and placed my forehead on his. I knew that fight was ki lling him, and he was on edge watching us. He kissed my lips so passionately and I knew that I would never crave another th ing. After hugging everyone and wishing them a goodnight, Edward drove Devon and I ba ck to our house. I groaned when I saw the mess and Devon just stared at it befor e making his way to the front door without giving the mess a second glancetypical Devon. Edward was walking me to the front ound me and I was thrown gently on rd and ascended up the side of the over the railing and set me gently door when out of nowhere his hands wrapped ar his back. I giggled as he raced to the backya house until he reached my balcony. He leaped down on the brick floor.

"Thank you Edward. For everything. I can't stand the idea of you fighting, I wis h you and your family would stay out of it." I looked up at him and I could feel a small tear prickle my eyes. His forehead creased and his brows drew together, "Bella" he murmured before pulling me to his chest and looking me in the eyes. "I will fight for you, and so will my family. We all love you, and I can't stand the idea of you fighting either. No matter what happens, I will always love you . You're my life Isabella. For over a century, I have been searching for you. Ev en when I was a human, I was searching for you. Now that I have you, I am not le tting go." He drew me closer to him and wound his arms tightly around my hips an d torso.

The tears were streaming down my face now as I croaked out, "I love you Edward, so much." He leaned back and kissed me softly on the lips. I opened my eyes and he was gone. I touched my lips and felt a small smile creep onto them. I went over to my bath room and turned on the dimming lights while starting a hot shower. I stripped my clothes off and tossed them into my hamper before stepping into the steamy wate r and sighing. Today was a very long day. I woke up the next morning and groaned as I realized it was Friday. I had school . The Cullen's, my brother, and I have all missed an entire week. Devon told me th at while texting one of his jock friends, rumors started that we had been either arrested or dead. Yeah that would happen to me. I stretched my limbs before splashing water on my face and brushing my teeth to help me wake up. I walked over to my huge closet and tapped my foot on the groun d looking over my choices. I put on a pair of t. I then threw on . I put on studded uncy curls down to skinny red jeggings and a white T-shirt with red writing on i my black leather jacket and a pair of black high-top converse black earrings and barrel curled my black hair. It fell in bo my waist and I added a red bow on the right side of my head.

I took out my I-Phone and put my earphones in. I blasted music and danced down t he steps before stepping foot in the kitchen. I nearly dropped my phone at the s ite before me. Devon wore black skinny jeans with a red fitted V-neck shirt and a black leather jacket with low red converse. We matchedperfect. "Go take it off. Now." I said with a deadly tone as I pointed to the stair case. Devon looked up from his bowl of cereal and dropped the spoon into the bowl. "No way! I wore it first! YOU go change." Not going to happen. We argued for about ten minutes straight before I looked at the clock and realiz ed we were already running late. "UGH! Forget this, we can't change now." Devon looked at the clock and I swear I saw him smile a little before it vanishe d and he placed his bowl in the sink. He went to go get the car keys of the coff ee table and came back in the kitchen. "Bells, I will start the car. Why don't y ou eat something quickly so we can get going?" I nodded my head and grabbed an a pple. I was done with the apple by the time I heard the Ferraris engine reeve (W hat can I say? We gods are fast eaters). I got my book bag off the counter and walked into the garage. The car was gone. DAMMIT DEVON! I can't believe I fell for that! My red mustang was still at the a uto shop, so that left my neon green Ducati bike. Thank Zeus it wasn't raining, although it was still a murky day outside. I put on my helmet and raced off down the high way. I loved this bike so much. I loved speed, and the feeling of being free. As I entered the parking lot, I spotted a spot next to my Ferrari. I parked my b ike and took off my helmet while shaking my hair out and placing the helmet in t he bikes storage place under the seat. I turned and saw all the students staring at me.

I smiled and walked over to the main door where I continued walking to place my books in my locker. Edward walked over and wrapped his arms around me from behin d and kissed me cheek. I giggled. "I must say, you looked incredibly divine riding to school today Miss Swan" he b reathed down my neck and I shivered while turning to face him. "Thank you very much Mr. Cullen, although I must say, you look extremely dashing this morning." He laughed and I smiled widely. Edward walked me to my first period English class and kissed me before leaving. I turned around a felt al the eyes on me as I walked to the back of the room. The rest of the day flew by and everything seemed to be normal. I walked into th e cafeteria and bought a salad and an ice tea before walking over to the Cullen' s table and sitting in between Devon and Edward. "Hey, I never got the memo!" Emmet teased while implying my brothers matching ou tfit. I glared at him and threw a piece of lettuce on his face. He was looking a t Devon and didn't see the food coming towards him until it hit him on the nose. Everyone snickered and Emmet tossed a piece of pizza at me. I dodged it. Before it could turn out to be a full on food fight, Alice interrupted clearing her throat. She glared at both of us and we sheepishly smiled at her. "Now that I have your attention, Bella, I will be designing your dress for the winter form al tonight. " Wait. What? "Alice what are you talking about the winter formal is." I trailed off and search ed around the room for the big banner across the exit door. Oh. It was tonight. I groaned and put my head in my hands. Alice was most definitely going to go overboard on this, although the tough of g oing with Edward made it much better. I smiled as I remembered how Edward asked me a few days ago ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~FLASHBACK~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I was sitting in Edward room on his lounge as he went through his CD collection and picked out songs for us to listen to. He played Clair De Lune and crossed th e room to pick me up and sit under me so I was placed comfortably on his lab. I nestled my head into the crook of his neck and inhaled his heavenly honey suns hine scent. I heard him chuckle and felt his body shake. It was very sensual and I loved every second of it. I was reading Romeo and Juliette for the. 1,000 times? "How many times have you read that book? You really do enjoy the classics, don't you?" Edward chuckled as he peeked over to see what page I was on. "I guess I just like old things" I replied while smirking as he growled. He lowe red his hands to the sides of my torso and I looked at him confused. Before I co uld react, a smirk found its way to his face and he started to tickle me. I laug hed and yelled Uncle over and over again, but this damn vampire wouldn't take no for an answer. Edward jumped up so fast, I barley saw it. He threw me onto his back and flew ou t his window onto a tall tree. "You better hold on tight spider monkey" he said

while I giggled and he climbed further up the tree. He brought us to our meadow and we stayed there talking for hours. Finally schoo l came up and Edwards's eyes brightened as he remembered something. He looked at me and for the first time ever, I saw the scared 17 year old Edward. "Bellaum you know the Winter Formal coming up soon? I was wondering, if you would l et me escort you to it?" I take that back. He sounded like a scared 17 year old Edward- just in a different century. I smiled at him and weaved my fingers through his bronze hair. He pulled me clos er on his lap, still waiting for my answer. I kissed his jaw and then his nose, eyes, cheeks, forehead, and finally his lips. "I would very much appreciate that Mr. Cullen" I replied while giggling at his s mirking face. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~END FLASHBACK~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Yes, Bella. Its tonight. So come over our place around five so I can fix you up ." Alice said and stood up just before the bell ran future seeing pixie. Edward walked me to biology and we took our seat at our lab table. We talked all throughout the period while finishing our lab without giving it a second glance . I was staring into Edward's eyes as he smiled back at me when suddenly someone tapped lightly on my shoulder. I broke away from our staring contest and saw a nervous Mike Newton standing nex t to me. Oh what does he want? I glared at him, but boy does this guy have a hea d like a rock. "So Bella, I was wondering if you would go to the winter formal with me." He sai d in what was supposed to be a seductive voice. I turned him down for the prom, now this guy thinks he can ask me about the formal? Hell no. Before I could repl y, Edward leaned over the desk and took my hand in his. "She already has a date and will not be available as long as I am around." Edwar d said harshly and then kissed my hand to show mike he meant business. Mike look ed red as he walked away and I swore I heard him mutter damn Cullen always gets the hot ones. I rolled my eyes and looked back at Edward, who was still glaring at Mike. I str oked his cheek and his attention returned to me and our contest took off once mo re. The rest of the day flew by and I was soon at my house showering while Devon was talking to his friends in his room. He invited over Bradley, Spencer, Dylan, an d John (jocks) and they were all getting ready for the formal and playing grand theft auto. I put on my family crest and threw a few things in my bag before telling Devon I was leaving and jumping on my bike. I arrived at the Cullen's house no less than ten minutes later and saw the light s on inside. I parked my bike in the open garage that Alice and Rosalie were in. Rose was smiling at me and I saw her eyes flicker to my bike a few times I would have to tell her about my mechanic abilities later. Alice was practically vibra ting. She dragged me up the steps to her room. I waved to Esme and Carlisle who were in the main room, they smiled and waved ba

ck. I heard energetic laughter coming from Emmet and Rose's room as we passed by . I saw all the guys in their laughing as Emmet was intimidating his wife while wearing lipstick. Alice continued to pull me along and rose didn't seem to know what was going on in her room. However, Edward saw me looking and smiled a heart breakingly glorious smile at me. I smiled and nodded to him as I was being dragg ed off into Alice and Jaspers room. She took me to a door near the end of her room and I assumed it was her closet. When she opened the door my jaw hit the floor. It was like my closet yet bigger! Was that possible? I seemed to be asking myself that a lot She dragged me over to a chair near a vanity mirror while she and Rosalie giggle d with over excitement. Let the torture being. By the time they were done with my makeup and I was fully clothed, they pushed m e in front of a mirror and I gasped at the sight of me. My black hair was curled and hung beautifully down to my waist while the front p ieces were braided and held back by a crystal clasp. I had on long dangling crys tal earrings with my family crest that would never come off my body. My lips wer e a dark luscious red and my I had on black eye shadow, mascara, and eyeliner th at gave me a smoky eye affect. The dress was gorgeous. (PIC on profile) It was midnight blue, Edwards's favorit e color on me, and it blew down to my ankles. It had no sleeves and was studded near my cleavage. A small bow was wrapped around my waist and the dress had a sl it on the side of it that went to my mid-thy. I wore a pair of open toed black s ix inch stilettos that wrapped up to my calves. I jumped a little because I was so giddy and I hugged my sisters at the same tim e. They laughed and Alice told me to take it easy so I didn't ruin her masterpie ce. Alice wore a dark green ruffled skirt dress that had a studded crystal waistline with no sleeves. The dress ruffled down to a little lower than mid thy and she matched her dress with a pair of silver six inch heels and silver hoop earrings. She wore clear lip gloss with dark green eye shadow and a light blush. Her outf it screamed pixie, she was gorgeous and definitely Alice. Rosalie wore a red dress that fell down to her ankles and had a similar slit to mine in it. Her neck line was a plunging V-neck and she had rhinestones dazzling her waist and cleavage. She wore red sic inch stilettos and red dangling earrin gs with red lipstick. She left her neck bear and wore only mascara. She looked l ike a model! The guys were already downstairs waiting for us as we all descended the stairs. All the men gasped as they took in their partners. Emmet and Rose immediately st arted to have a make out session, not caring who saw. Jasper was smiling at a gi ggling Alice as he twirled her around and brought him to his chest. Edward saw me and stopped breathing. I stopped as well. All the men wore tux tha t had ties that were the same color as their partners dress. Esme looked like sh e would cry as she held onto a smiling Carlisle. Edward stared into my eyes as I saw his eyes twinkle and I stared back up at him . We continued our lovingly gazes until finally his lips connected with mine and our souls collided. Rose and Emmet got into Rosalie's red BMW, Alice and Jasper got into Alice's yel low Porsche, and Edward and I got into Edward's black Bugatti Veyron.

Edward still hadn't let go of my hand as we sped off to the school under the moo nlight. I head Coldplay playing Paradise on the radio and I thought it was very fitting to our current situation. Edward notice this and turned it up and smiled as he brought my hand up to his lips and kissed it before turning back to smile at the road. Emmet rolled down his window and yelled for us to race. All our cars accelerated and in the end Alice won. Of course she did crazy pixie sister of mine. We parked our cars next to each other and Edward ran over to open my door and I gave him my hand as he closed the door for me. We avoided all the gapping and en vious glares from the students and walked over to the entrance of the proms ball oon arch. I found Ben and Angela and started to talk with them for a half an hour. Edward wandered off with Emmet and Jasper while Alice found Devon and was critiquing hi s outfit; I knew they would get along. Rose was talking to a few girls from her homeroom just trying to make a conversation. Angela and Ben went to go dance and I walked over to the exit of the gym and saw the beautiful night sky with the bright moon and stars, making the sky midnight blue. I felt a pair of cold hands carefully slide around my hips and my back wa s against someone's chest. I smelled honey and sunshine. Edward. I smiled as I turned and saw his smiling face before I wrapped my arms around hi s neck and he placed his hands on my hips. We kissed for minutes until Edward st arted to walk backwards with me. "Care to dance MS. Swan?" I looked at him stunn ed before smirking and nodding my head. Edward held my hand as we approached the dance floor and he twirled me into him and we rocked back and forth to the slow song with my hands around his neck and his tightly around my waist. This moment was so perfect. I wish it never had to end. "I love you" murmured Edward. I looked up at him and replied, "I love you more." He raised his eye brows and twirled me once more before replying," Oh I beg to differ Isabella" he breathed and I had to conceal my moan. I rested my head on the crook of his neck and pressed my nose against his neck. He shuddered in ecstasy and drew me in closer while one hand was wrapped around my waist and the other around my shoulders. I saw Emmet and Rosalie and Alice and Jasper in similar position swinging to the music. Just then, Alice's eyes glazed over and a huge grin spread across her fa ce. To my surprise she looked at me with her grin spread across her hyper face. She mouthed you never told me you could dance! What did she mean by that? I knew I had amazing dancing capabilities, but we wer e just swaying to a slow song. Unless a different song were to be played, but I would try to outdo myself herewould I? Oh no this could be very embarrassing or fu n. With Alice smiling at me, I think it's the later. As I expected the song changed to Teeth by Lady GaGa. I smirked at the irony. Oh , little did the Cullen's know I was very up to date with dancing yet I was aroun d during the 1930's I smirked at Edward and he looked curiously at me. A wide smile spread across hi

s face as he probably read Alice's mind. He twirled me and I spun back into him while wrapping my foot around his leg and wrapping the other around his torso. We continued our little swing dance before Alice and Jasper joined and soon Rosa lie and Emmet. All the other students stared in awe and some even continued danc ing, more like grinding with their hands in the air. The song ended and Edward dipped me down and kissed me with enough passion to se t the entire school on fire I had to control myself for that one. There were a few cat calls and whistles but the loudest was Devon and Emmet. I r olled my eyes and dragged Edward off the dance floor. "I want to go find Alice. You should go talk to Jasper or Devon. I would stay aw ay from Rose and Emmet they seem to be getting a little too intimate for a school formal." I said while smiling and winking at Edward. His eyes widened and he looked almost embarrassed, how adorable. I kissed him on ce more and we whisper "I love you" to each other before splitting up and settin g off into our different directions. I walked outside and felt refreshed by the cool windy winter air. The gym was cr owded with sweaty and horny teenagers. No one wanted to go outside (except the p ot-heads) because it was so cold. I walked further outside and was in the parking lot far away from the gym when I gave up and decided to just go back inside and look for Alice there. I was about to turn around when I felt someone shove me into the brick wall of t he front entrance to the school. I turn around and saw Lauren and Jessica glarin g menacingly at me. Lauren's nose was a little bit blue, oops did I do that.I smi rked. They were both wearing tones of makeup that they looked like clowns and there dr esses did not flatter their bodies well, they were way too tight and were extrem ely short. I wonder how I didn't smell them coming; they had on so much perfume! "Swan. What did I tell you about leaving Edward alone?" She glared at me with he r arms on her hips, Jessica crossed her arms over her chest as she stood behind Lauren like a good little follower that she is. "You talked, but I didn't hear anything. Edward can do what he wants, and so can I. I love him and he loves me, there is nothing you can do about that." I said while trying to move around them. I really didn't want to start a fight tonight of all nights! It may be a beautiful night, but it seemed like the moon and stars all went to h ide and it was now pitch black and freezing. The wind was stronger and the only light provided was the light that shone down on us from the gym. Lauren shoved me into the school and Jessica moved in closer. "Don't make me sic k. Why the hell would he ever love you? I am so much hotter than you and so much better for him. How much are you paying him to be your date? Or did you promise him sex? I bet you did." Okay, this night is now wrecked. I am taking out the f lame throwerliterally. "While you're at it, stay the fuck away from mike. He's mine you stupid whore!" Jessica hissed while slapping me and Lauren kneed me in the gut so hard I fell t o the floor.

I was MUCH stronger than both of them combined; I just couldn't contain my stren gth. I may be strong, but whatever they do to me, it still can hurt me. I hit La uren pretty damn lightly last time, and she STILL has a bruise on her nose. They 're making me even more pissed, I don't want to kill them, just teach them a les son. But how do I do that? Lauren lifted her foot to kick me and I grabbed it and she fell down on her butt . I stood up but Jessica punched me on the shoulder and I stumbled back, she the n shoved me to the floor and Lauren, who got up, now came over a kicked me so ha rd in the gut I could almost taste blood. Before I could get back up and slap her, I heard a ferocious growl echo off the building and that made it sound louder. It sounded like a bear and a lion combin ed in one, and a very pissed one at that. I leaned my head to the right slightly and saw the ferocious lion/bear was actua lly my knight in shining armor. Edward. His muscles were all tensed and his hands were clenching and unclenching. His st rides were menacing as well, like he was warning Lauren and Jessica to say they' re last words. His eyes were terribly black, and wide with rage. This was not ju st my Edward. This was an extremely outraged vampire whose mate had been hurt. He came over to us and Lauren and Jessica could finally see him in the dim light . They gasped as they took in his figure and they shrank back as their human sen ses were screaming at them to run. "Care to explain what is going on out here" Edward said in a very menacingly col d voice. His outraged eyes were looking back and forth between the two girls in question. They both looked at Edward in shock and then at each other before Lauren replied , "N-nothing I-is going o-on. We just found B-bella out here a-and decided to ha ve a c-chat." Edward snarled and the girls flinched. Oh-no, he really wasn't himself at the mo ment. He could expose himself is he didn't calm down! "Well, this chat has now ended. a slut like you. I love the one at girl is MY Bella. Go. Before the way out." Edward said in a ng! Go away. Now. Oh and Lauren, I would NEVER love and only girl who has ever captured my heart. Th I change my mind and have to personally show you frighteningly dangerous voice. He had me shiveri

Both the girls sprinted away back into the gym, their heartbeats accelerating as they ran off. Edward was at my side in less than a second. "Bella" he whimpered as he took in my slightly beaten form. I tried to sit up but I felt blood coming up my throat and I leaned back down so I would bleed out. Edward howled in rage and agony at the sight of me. He gently placed his hands underneath my back and neck and lifted me into a brid al position before flying over and placing me in the backseat of his car. He lai d me down in the back seat and strapped me in before starting the engine and wit hout warming it, speeding off onto the highway and back to the Cullen's house. The car screeched to a stop and before the engine even cut off, I was in Edwards arms. He leaped up the steps and threw the door into the wall. "Carlisle!" He y elled, even though he could have whispered. Edward placed me in the hospitalized

guest room that I knew all too well. Carlisle flew in and his eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. I don' t blame him. His oldest son was leaning over his brokered and bloody mate, with black and fur ious eyes. Carlisle stepped over to us but Edward hissed in warning. "Edward" I whimpered out. His head shot down to looked at me and his mouth turne d down and his eyes looked agonized. His bottom lip almost whimpered when he saw the blood leaking from the corner of my mouth. Carlisle hesitantly walked over to us and placed a hand on his oldest son's shou lder. "Edward, I would never harm Bella. You should hunt; I will take care of he r." Edward growled, not at Carlisle presences but at his request. "..Bella." Edward said through clenched teeth while tightly holding my hands in his. Carlisle knew he had lost that round, so he simply asked Edward to back awa y so he could examine me. Edward moved to the left side of me but still held ont o my hand and hovered over my head protectively. Carlisle had to knock me out with morphine so he could properly fix my internal bleeding. When I awoke, I felt sore all over. I couldn't move much but I did notice that I t was light outside. I guess I was out for a while then. I tried to use my powers, but I was just too weak. Damn that Lauren. I never kne w she could kick that hard, then again she was a bitch. She probably had to deal with stuff like that all the time. Just not Edward coming to my defense that was just. Simply amazing. I closed my eyes and tried to hear the family. I found them. They were all sitti ng in the living room. I heard one pair of footsteps pacing the floorEdward. "This is my entire fault! If I had seen that coming, I could have warned you!" S obbed Alice. "When I see those two bimbos again, I am going to tear them to pieces and dance on their ashes." Growled Rosalie. "No one touched my baby sister!" Emmett shouted and I could hear him pound his f ist on his leg. "Those two need to be taught a lesson." Jasper stated angrily. "My poor baby." Esme sobbed. "She is undergoing some internal bleeding, she should be fine." Carlisle tried t o calm everyone but that didn't work. Edward didn't say anything but the pacing just got faster. I rested for a few mo re hours before I finally gained enough strength to stand up. I noticed I was we aring a dark blue strapless dress that went to my mid thy with black flats onAlic e. The bed made a slight shuffle nose and immediately Edward was at my side helping me stand up. I slipped once and Edward resulted to carrying me instead. "Bella, are you okay? Are you in pain? What can I do?" He whispered in pain while frown ing.

"Edward I am fine, trust me! Carlisle did a fantastic job on me!" I replied with a smile. Edward relaxed a bit but still held me close to him. He carried me downstairs and I was bombarded with questions. "Are you okay?" "What happened?" "I am so sorry I didn't see it coming." "Can I go kill those two bitches?" I laughed at Rosalie's antics. "I am fine everyone, thank you so much Carlisle. And Alice it's not your fault, you can't see anything when it comes to me. Rose, thanks but I think we should just result to less violent actions." "LESS VIOLENT? They fucking hurt you!" She roared while Emmett backed her up. I love my older siblings. The day continued with everyone talking about how we can resolve this and occasi onally asking me if I was in pain. In their eyes, I was now the baby of the fami lyjust perfect. Edward wanted to take me to the meadow and so we were off. He cradled me to his chest while he ran past all the blurring trees. We came into the bright sunny meadow and he sparkled like the most glorious diam ond I had ever seen. We sat together in the center of the clearing while looking at the tops of the tress and the passing butterfly's. "I love you" he mumbled while playing with a strand of my hair. I took his hand in mine and kissed his hand before leaning over and kissing him passionately. I could tell something was bothering him. Not just the Lauren thing, something w as really bothering him. "Edward, what's wrong?" I asked concerned. He looked down at me surprised before looking back at the trees and replying, "Nothing." "Don't lie to me. Something is wrong. Tell me, please" I asked in a pleading ton e that had him gazing fondly at me. "It's just I was thinking about how different our worlds were from each other. Up on my thinking, I realized that I could never go to Olympus, so you would be bet ter off with someone who could I can't stand the idea of you with another man." H e said in agony while looking me deep in the eyes. "Edward, I love you, and only you. I will never love anyone ever again. You have stolen my heart, it is yours to guard now." I replied while kissing his nose an d leaning back to look him in the eyes. He sighed and looked down. "But when you go back, what will happen to us?" I kne w this question would come up, and I had my answer. "I won't go back. I found what I have been missing. I am not going to let you go ." I said in a stern voice. He looked shocked and then ashamed at himself. I knew he was going to blame this

on him, but this was my choice. I wanted to be with him forever, and couldn't d o that if he can't come with me to Olympus. "You have to go back though. Your family is there!" He stated with a little more force, trying to make me see his point. "I will visit them from time to time, but my real home and family are all here." I said. He looked at me before grabbing my hands and kissing them. He then look ed down at the grass and I could tell he was still hiding something. "What else Edward." I trailed off hopping he would know he can't lie to me. He si ghed and avoided my eyes as he spoke. "When you visit, I won't be able to defend you. What if another 'Mike Newton' in cident occurs? I want everyone to know you mine, and I don't like to share." He said shyly, his voice getting stronger near the end of his statement. "There is a way that they would know I was yours, and no one would bother me the n." I replied while looking him straight in the eyes. He looked up at me shocked before asking "How?" "Bite me, Edward."

11 Wolves Bella's POV: Edward stared at me, a million different emotions flying across his face. I wait ed patiently for his answer and after one minute I waved my hands in front of hi s face, successfully getting his attention. His eyes bore into mine and what he said next shocked me. "Are you insane? I cou ld kill you." Oh. I got it. He still believes he is a soulless monster who, if had a drop of m y blood, wouldn't be able to stop drinking until he ended up with a drained corp se for a mate. Yeah, I need to change that. "Edward, you are not a monster. You are so strong, and in control, and I amproud of you. I have never heard of vampires before, but I believed you when you told me that's what you are, because you believed me. From what I have heard, vampire s almost never resist the call of their singer's blood. If you can physically be with me, I believe you can control your hunger." I said boldly while grasping h is hands in mine. He looked up at me in shock before asking, "How did you know you are my singer?" "My ability to see the soul. I can see any living, or immortal, things soul and their relationships with others. Our relationship is a bright white, whiter than fresh snow! That means we are deeply in love. Also I saw a faint red line, whic h means I am your singer." He nodded his head before looking down at the grass. "But that is impossible" He said in a dead tone. He started to play with my hand s and flip them around while staring at anything but my eyes. I waited patiently for him to continue. "Vampires don't have souls, are at least I don't." Edward let go of my hand and stood up. He walked across the field, over to a shaded corner, and sat down on a fallen tree. To so I was mad would be an understatement. Does he not listen to me? I stood up and walked over to where he was sitting and stood in front of him with my hands on my hips. "Edward, you better listen and listen good. You. Do. Have. A. Soul. I have seen it! You have one of the purest souls I have ever seen!" I yelled at him with fie rceness coating my voice. He looked up at me and squinted his eyes while replying, "Bella, I have killed p eople before. I am a monster. A killer. And there is nothing you can say that wi ll take away the knowledge of the murders I have committed." I walked over to where he was sitting and dropped to me knees in front of him. I put my hands on his knees and looked up at his face to make perfect eye contact with him. "What about me?" I whispered so silently, even a vampire would have missed it. E dward didn't miss it. His eyes hardened as he looked deep into my melting chocol ate orbs. "What?" he asked incredulously.

"I have killed many people too, Edward. Possibly more than you have. I have abno rmal powers and I am immortal as well. Does that make me a monster? Do you belie ve that I have a soul?" I asked sadly while staring into his butterscotch liquid eyes. His eyes tightened and his brows creased. He stared hard at me before bringing h is hand up to cup my cheek. He leaned in and rested his forehead against mine wh ile closing his eyes. "Bella I don't need yourability to tell that you have a soul. A blind man could s ee the light radiant from you! You're not a monster. Just because you are gifted , does not mean you are dangerous. Your so gentile and kind, yet also stubborn a nd very strong. Your beauty just magnifies you, and the first time I met you, I realized what I was seeing. Not a devil, coming to put me where I belong. I saw a beautiful ange l showing me that I was capable of control. I saw my beautiful angel telling me that I was not a monsterand I m starting to believe her." I didn't know what to say. I could feel my eyes water and my muscles melt from h is speech. I did the only thing I seemed to be capable of doing. I launched myself at him, throwing my arms around him and meeting him in one of the most lustful kisses I had ever endured. He stood up, carrying me with him, and walked back to the center of our meadow; without breaking our kiss. My hands were tugging on his bronze hair while his were roaming my back and pull ing my closer to his chest. I wrapped my legs around his torso as he sat down on the grass and moved a hand to play with my raven locks. He leaned back, breaking our kiss, as I gasped for air. He lied down on the gras s and I rested on top of him. My check was nestled near the crook of his neck and his hands were wrapped aroun d my torso and waist. He stroked my hair while humming my lullaby. I felt so at peace. "Edward" I mumbled into his shirt. He shifted a bit and continued stroking my ha ir while replying, "Yes love?" "Will you do it?" I asked hesitantly. He couldn't distract me. I knew what he wa s trying to do. As expected, his entire body froze and his hands balled into fis t, crushing my hair in it. He notice and gently let go before moving into a sitting position and placing me in front of him. He moved the hair from my eyes and spoke, "Bella, the venom would either kill or change you. I don't believe you have the desire for either of those." Oh! I am so stupid. I never told him that his venom wouldn't affect me, now I ju st hope he trusts himself enough to bite me. "Edward, your venom doesn't affect me. It would sting a little, but not like you r change. It leaves the crescent mark, but it won't change me." I said softly wh

ile looking up to his shocked and relieved face. He hesitated and leaned in closer, hugging me possessively to his chest. "Are yo u sure?" I looked up into his concerned face and nodded my head. "What about me? I don't get to ward off any hormonal vampire women?" He teased j okingly. I nodded my head and smirked at his surprised face. Little did he know, I had fangs. They were not like his that are coated in venom and less noticeable. My fangs ca me out when I wanted them to. They were longer than my other teeth, but didn't m ake my mouth look abnormal. I could still close my lips, but you would see two l ittle white blades. They were coated in my own special kind of venom. They would n't turn Edward, but it wouldn't be as pleasant. "I can bite you as well. It will hurt a little, but the stinging faders away and is replaced by a sensational feeling. It won't turn you or harm you in any way. If anything, it would make you stronger and more connected to my kind. You could even come with me to Olympus or the Underworld!" I said excitedly but tried to contain it. I didn't want to force him into anything he didn't want. He looked down at the ground and I thought he was uncomfortable with my request. He suddenly looked up and I saw his glorious crooked smile and brightly light b utterscotch eyes. He nodded his head eagerly and I crawled into his lap. He tilted his head slightly while I grasped his hands tightly in mine. I lowered my lips to his neck and placed a lingering kiss there before biting down and in serting my venom. He jerked slightly and his body trembled with the rush of poison in him. After a few seconds of pain, his muscles relaxed and he sighed in contentment. I let go of his neck and kissed his silver crescent bite mark before looking bac k at his eyes swimming with happiness. He lunged forward and kissed me just like I had before. I knew this would be one of his reactions to my bite. After the stinging pain, a sort of ecstasy replaces it; it can become very lustful if used correctly. I smiled as Edward proceeded to tilt my head back. I saw all the blue and white mountains surrounding us and the cliffs and oak trees. It looked like a scene straight out of a painting. I swore I smelt something fam iliar and musky, but I ignored that has Edward kissed my throat before plunging his venom coated teeth down. It did sting and burn for about one minute, but I was soon filled with love and lust. The only thing I could think of was kissing and touching Edward. He sucked on my blood a little more and drew me in closer to his mouth. I heard him moan and I accidently lit a nearby flower on fire. He kept drinking and soon I became a little light headed, oh no. What if he wasn 't as strong as I told him he was? I had to help him get through this, but how? I lightly stroked Edwards hair and tugged a bit on it, letting him know he neede d to stop. He continued to drink and I started seeing sports. "Edward" I gasped

out. He didn't stop. "Edward, youneedt-tostop" I was slipping into an unconscious state when I felt him g o rigid and he pulled away from me quickly. He looked down at me with wide red e yes in horror and he grasped me while pulling me into his arms, cradling me. "BELLA! Bella, please stay with me!" He screamed while rocking me and sobbing in to my shoulder. "I-I'm so s-sorry, Bella, I'm s-sorry" he sobbed into me. I wanted to comfort him , but I felt the darkness taking over my body, before everything went black. I awoke in a misty green room that almost resembled smoke. When I rose to my fee t, I found that I was in a jungle filled with vines and shady trees. It looked l ike the sun was setting, giving the jungle a very tropical and beautiful vibe. I started to walk near a small stream and I noticed I wasn't walking, more like gliding. My feet were barley touching the wet jungle ground, I was almost floati ng. Was I dead? I hope not. If I died, I would just go to the Underworld to clai m my throne; I wouldn't be able to go back to earth though. I looked down at my feet and expected to see a midnight blue strapless dress, wh en instead I saw a flowing white goddess dress that reached my ankles and had a slit up to my mid-thy. The ropes tied around my torso were gold, and I was bare foot exposing my birth marks. I continued to glide throughout the forest, the deeper I got into it, and the mo re the sunset glowed. I walked through the last patches of the jungle and came a cross a beautiful sandy abandon beach. The sunset threw colors across the sky an d the wind blew the warm temperature in swirls around my dress. This place was so beautiful. It reminded me of the seashore in Olympus that I us ed to play around with my family on. Uncle Poseidon would always create waves fo r me and Natalia to play in while Serena made sandcastles and Percy, Will, and S tefan would surf. Devon and Luke were always causing trouble and Aunt Athena and Uncle Hermes would yell at them, I would always laugh. This beach had a beauty so unnatural; it had to be caused by one of the gods. I would believe it to be Poseidon of course, but this beach in particular has some thing screaming Aphrodite. Aphrodite was the goddess of love and beauty; and let me tell you, she sure did fit the job. I walked over to where the ocean met the sand and planted my feet into the wet s and while closing my eyes and breathing in the salty sea water. I felt the wind change course and the sky gain more of a pink color before I fel t another presence with me. I quickly turned around and saw Aphrodite standing n ear the entrance to the Jungle, smiling at me. I ran out of the water and into her awaiting arms. She laughed and beautifully c himing sound and I smiled when I saw her happy expression. She may sound like an evil goddesses that likes to lure in her men and cause havoc, really she was ac tually just like a calmer version of Alice. "Hello my little Izzy, oh how I've missed you angel" Aphrodite said while holdin g me at arm's length to look me over. "Oh! And you are positively glowing! Your beauty is like none I have ever created. Of course you were always gorgeous, but you look like such an angel! Only love would do that to someone" She trailed off while throwing me a knowing smile and moving past me to stand near the waves.

I turned around to look back at the ocean and her back. If she were looking at m e, she would have known how embarrassed I was by the redness of my face. "Aphrodite, I have missed you also. I am sure you have heard about where Hermes had sent me. I found lovewith a vampire." I whispered the last part silently and looked towards my sandy toes. I looked back up when I felt the sunset's glow being blocked. Aphrodite stood in front of me with an absolutely furious expression on her face. I panicked and began to walk backwards a bit when her frown turned into a stunni ng smile. She smirked at me and I glared at her. Of course she would try to make a joke out of this. "I know you are in love with a vampire. I felt the bond between you two, it was unbreakable. The only way for it to be unbreakable would be if you two were with each other forever. No human lives foreverbut vampires do. Edward Anthony Mason Cullen and Isabella Marie Swan Inferos. What a match made In Olympia." She said while looking at me in awe as if I had sprouted wings. I blushed and looked down . (A/N: Inferos is Latin for Underworld!) "If you don't mind me asking Lady Aphrodite, why am I here? What happened to me? " I asked shyly with curiosity masking my facial expression. "I called you here. I wanted to tell you how happy I am that you found someone. Of course, your father and uncles will want to interrogate the poor guy-"I grima ced at that while she laughed "- but in the end, they will accept him." "I am touched that you did this just to say congratulations. Thank you Aphrodite . Although, please can you send me back to Earth? My mate thinks he has killed m e, and that alone kills me." I said with worry in my voice. Aphrodite's face tur ned curious and then shock crossed her features as she starred down at me with b ig blue eyes. "You gave him the bite, and he bit you as well." She stated. I nodded my head sh eepishly and her smile widened. "Well why didn't you say so! Of course I will send you back Izzy!" She smiled at me while grasping both of my hands in hers and closing her eyes tightly. "Thank you, I will miss you" I replied before I felt the sandy shores disappear and my world go black once more. My eyes shot open and I sprang up from the ground. I looked around, expecting to see the meadow and a grief stricken angel. Instead, I was inside someone's hous e. It was definitely not the Cullen's mansion; it was much smaller and had a mor e woodsy feeling to it. The room was dark red and had a small desk with a chair, a dresser, and a bead. It was a small yet cozy room filled with different trinkets such as books, blank ets, and an old tattered baseball mit. I stood up slowly as my head was tingling again, yet it felt different. It wasn' t a vampire nearbymore like a werewolf. I looked down and saw that I was wearing the same midnight blue strapless dress that Alice had put me in after the winter formal. I smelt werewolves and I shot out of the room and into the backyard where I noti ce a sandy colored wolf and a dark brown wolf were laying down. Seth and Leah Cl

earwater. They notice me and their heads shot up. They stood up and towered over me, not m enacingly, just cautious. They sniffed me and then looked at each other in confusion. Seth nodded at Leah and then took off into the woods. A few seconds later, Seth walked out in human form wearing a grey V-neck shirt and jeans. "Seth? Leah? What's going on? Where am I?" I asked slightly annoyed. They were k eeping me from my Edward. Bless his soul, he was probably killing himself. "WellBellayou seeum" Seth stuttered out while Leah huffed, an annoyed expression on her face. "Just spit it out Seth" I replied aggressively. I had places to see. Vampires to kiss. Seth sighed before looking down at the ground and then looking off into the wood s, not making eye contact with me. "Bella okay here's what happened. Paul and Qui ll were on patrol on top of Longneck Mountain and they saw Edward Cullen bite yo u and you pass out." I stared at him in horror. "WHAT!" I screeched before I knew it Leah was in fron t of her brother growling, I growled back. "Where is Edward? What have you done?" I seethed while looking back and forth be tween Leah's pissed face and Seth's regretful one. "Bella, the Cullen's broke the treaty by biting you. Quill and Paul did the only sensible thing they could think off doing while calling for Sam, they attacked. We brought you here and were told to guard you, but it seems the venom didn't w ork on you. You're still breathing." Seth said while scratching the back of his neck. I screamed so loudly they both flinched and Seth covered his ears. Before Leah o r Seth could stop me, I tore through the forest at an immortal speed that would give Edward a run for his money. The wolves saw Edward bite me. They thought he was changing me. They believe the Cullen's have broken the treaty. They attacked Edward and brought me to Jacobs' s house. And nowthey were fighting with my family. Not on my watch. I sprinted so fast, my legs were numb and I was hardly breathing. I flew towards the Cullen mansion where I knew they would be. Once I broke from the trees I sprinted into the backyard and skidded to a stop a t the scene before me. Quill was being pinned to the ground by Alice. Paul had Emmet in a death grip an d could easily tear his head off with his teeth. Jasper was holding Embry's neck so tight; Embry was almost out of oxygen. Esme and Carlisle were back to back c rouching while looking at Sam and Jared who were circling them. Rosalie was snar ling at Leah as she broke from the trees with Seth on her tail. And Edward Edward looked so distraught as he was being pinned underneath Jacob. "STOP NOW!" I screamed at the top of my lungs while demanding attention. Everyon e froze and all heads snapped to stare at me. The wolves looked confused while t he Cullen's looked ecstatic, although, everyone had relief washed over their fac es.

Edward was smiling so widely it looked like it would hurt his face. He seemed to forget the giant dog on top of him as he looked at me like I was an angel. He p robably thought I was, because he believed I had died. "Bella" he whimpered before shoving Jake off of him and in the next second I was in his arms. I heard him sob and I sob as well. We were so close to being torn from each othe r, and it hurt so much. He looked at me like I was the last thing on earth. I knew, had he been human, t ears would be streaming down his face. "I-I t-thought you were d-dead" He trailed off stroking my hair and searching my eyes. I smiled brightly at him and shook my head. "I was called upon by a friend. She has the worst timing, I am so sorry." He looked shocked and confused but overall he was happy, and that made me happy. The Cullen's were staring at us with big smiles on their faces. I walked over to them and smiled shyly. I was attacked to the ground my Alice and Emmet who hugg ed me so tightly I might have popped. "BELLA! We though you left us" Alice cried into my chest and I patted her hair a s Emmet looked at me with brotherly love. "Don't do that to us again Bellsi" Emm et said leaving no room for arguments. I smirked at his nick name and he ruffled my hair. I frowned and he laughed. They both got off me and Rosalie was near my side in a second. She hugged me and I hugged her back. "Bella I missed you, please don't leave us again." I was tou ched that she was so deeply hurt. She seemed like she hate me the first time I m et her and she shoved me into a wall oh well people change. She let go and Jasper walked up to hug me next. He was stiff at first but after I hugged him back and sent off peaceful vibes to him, he laughed and hugged me c loser. "I am glad you back Bella. You make everyone so happy, we need you" He said whil e letting go and letting Esme and Carlisle come to me. They both hugged me from both my sides and I laughed at the awkward positioning. "Bella my daughter, I am so glad your alright sweetheart" Esme whispered into m y ear while gripping me tighter. I hugged her back and Carlisle replied, "You co mplete us Bella." They let me go and I tried my best not to cry, although u felt my eyes water. Ed ward was next to me the second they let go, grabbing my waist and pulling me to him. My back was pressed up against his chest as his hands were wrapped around m y waist. I smiled and kissed his cheek. I was brought back to reality when I saw the pack of Wolfs looking at all of us. They looked confused and they were still tense. A huge black wolf ran into the forest and came back out as a human. Sam. "How are you still alive? You should be either dead or a vampire!" Sam said look ing confused and angry. "Sam, I thought your pack knew everything about my brother and I. Venom doesn't

affect us, if anything we get stronger! It was all just one big misunderstanding ." I said reassuring the wolves, although u was still kind of pissed. That was a n intimate moment between Edward and I. After explaining to the wolves of everything that has happened, I felt like I wa s in the clearuntil Emmet had to use his big mouth and ruin that. "Eddi my man! Getting it on with our little Bellsie! So you two are stronger now ? AWSOME! You can bite all of us and make us like super powered vampires for the war! We would definitely win!" "War?" "What war" "You leeches going to tell us what's going on?" "We have a right to know, bloodsuckers!" I closed my eyes and felt the powers return to me. I ignited a small ring of fir e around the wolves, which sure as hell shut them up. "Yes, there is a war, but it's not the Cullen's fault and it has nothing to do w ith vampires or wolves. I never told you how I never told you how I ended up her e in the first place. In Olympus, there was a war raging with the Titans. I was almost killed and Hermes sent me on earth so I could be protected. Hermes sent D evon here because he felt bad for abandoning me. While Devon came down here, the portal for Olympus was left open and a few monsters got loose. They attacked De von and I at my party. The monster was what you saw that night in the woods, not a vampire. Its dead now, but it fulfilled its purpose. It delivered a message t hat the war will be starting again." The wolves (in human form as well) all had their jaws on the floor and eyes popp ing out of their heads. They calmed down after a few minutes of staring and Sam stepped closer to us after looking at all of the wolves nodding their heads. "When does training start?" Stared at him like he had just turned into Cronus. Was he serious? NO WAY. "Absolutely not!" I yelled at them and Edward stroked my arm in a calming way. We argued for over an hour and even the Cullen's fought about it a bit. Emmet wa s willing to do It so he could "train" with the wolves and show of his "mad skil ls". Rosalie didn't want to be near the wolves. Esme and Carlisle were in betwee n. Jasper and Alice decided it would be better to have all the help we can get. Edward would do whatever I said, and they all knew my answer. Hell no. Although, after long agonize hours of compromising, I lost my battle. The wolves were fighting with us in the war weather I liked it or not.

12 Baseball BELLAS POV: I am a monster. Not only did I drag the Cullen's into this mess, now the wolf pa ck was involved. Even my brother thinks we need more allies, preferably "veggie vamps." It made me sick. We were basically sending all these innocent creatures to their deaths. And they were our family, why would I want to send them to thei r deaths? The answer is, I really have no say in this. This is my fightand Devon. NOT the wolves and NOT the Cullen's. I was wrecked when I used to go to battle ted, in return I was t I were to be Queen ravemore like harsh had found out about the Titan war. I hid in my room and ref practice. I begged my family to give Cronus whatever he wan grounded and my battle training was doubled. I was told tha of the Underworld one day, therefore I must be strong and b and cruel.

I had practiced the devil out of me, but nothing could prepare me for what I had seen. My family and friends were screaming and being slaughter left to right, a nd I couldn't help them. I was just a goddess for crying out loud! The Cullen's and the pack were my new family. I grew to love them just as much a s I loved my Olympian family. Every one of them reminded me of one of my Olympia n family members. Emmet was just like Stefan and Luke, loud and obnoxious yet fr iendly and protective. Jasper was just like Will, cunning and curious yet loving and caring. Alice was like Selena, a crazy hyper shopohalic yet with a best fri end quality combined. Sam and Carlisle reminded me of Percy, strong leaders yet kind and passionate. The rest of the pack reminded me of my other cousins and Es me reminded me of Athena. However, one person in particular holds the biggest ch unk of my heart, Edward. I couldn't compare him to anyone, because he just couldn't be compared to. He wa s his own god. He was the love of my life. The bane of my existence. My other ha lf. My soul mate. My Edward. And I was his Bella. I can't lose anyone in this war. Not Edward or Jacob, Alice or Paul, Jared, Jasp er, Emmet, Carlisle, Sam, Quill, Rosalie, Embry, Esme, Leah, Seth. Which is why I'd be dammed if they got hurt. I need to come up with a plan, something to keep my family away from the fight. For now, all I can do is waiting and it's killing me. I didn't want to tell anyone in fear of them fretting over me. I being on earth am hurting me. My strength is slowly and painfully being drained from my body. I can see it sometimes, it's like neon purple mist is emanating from my body and my eyes turn black. The opposite of when I use my powers. When I use my powers, my eyes turn neon purple. Devon has been on earth for only two weeks, I have bee n on earth for over a month now. He probably doesn't even realize what is happen

ing until three weeks later he will see his own red mist come out of him. The process has started. I feel weaker and less confidant than I was once I land ed on earth. I didn't tell anyone, but the longer a god, goddess, or even an Oly mpian monster stays away from home, the more power they lose. I feel weak, although I still have all my powers. If I stay on Earth for over a year, I could die. I was broken from my scary thoughts when I felt the steamy soft shower turn to p iercing cold drops of water. "DEVON!" I screeched and heard his laughter echo th roughout the house from down the hallway. That bastard turned his sink on purpos elyagain! I turned the knobs on the shower and heard the pitter patter stop. I got out and wrapped a fluffy white towel around my torso and dried my hair. I was walking o ver to my closet when I heard my cell phone's ring tone Pumped Up Kicks by Foste r the People . I ran over to my bed to look for the still ringing cell phone. I practically flipped my bed upside down and my sheets were tangled on the floor in a heap. I found my phone and quickly hit the answer button. "Hello?" I said out of breathe. "BELLA!" Someone yelled on the other lineAlice. "Hey Ali, what's up?" I responded trying to stay calm, I had a bad feeling about today. "Our family is going to play baseball! You and Devon need to get your butts to m y house NOW!" Oohhh pixies wait, did she say baseball? "You guys play baseball?" I asked trying to stifle a laugh. She heard it thought and growled playfully. "Yes we do. Now hurry, Edward is bothering the entire family with his pacing the floors. He is a wreck without you, and it's only been four hours since he left your house!" Alice said laughing while I heard Edward in the background fighting for the phone. "We are coming, love you guys, especially you Edward" I said into the phone and I heard him say I love you more my Bella! I smiled as I hung up and walked over to my gigantic closet. I needed to wear something comfortable and sport-like. I settled on a pair of black NIKI shorts and black reebok shoes with gold design s.(AN: On profile, they're really awesome shoes and I have a pair!) I threw on a dark purple sports bra and a black Victoria's secret zip-up hoodie. I French br aided my hair from the top of my head down to my lower back. I ran into Devon's room and started to jump on his bed. Devon's room was like mi ne, just instead of it being purple and black it was black and gold. His room wa s more closed in and he didn't have a balcony like me, although his bathroom had his own Jacuzzi. Lucky. . -Reebok shoes link Devon smirked as he walked out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist and his fingers combing his hair. "What's got you so happy Izzy?" I rolled my eyes at my stupid nick-name but eventually jumped off the bed and waltzed over to him smiling.

"It just so happens that the Cullen clan has invited us to play a friendly game of baseball. I wonder if we should-"before I could finish my mocking sentence, D evon was in his closet throwing close around looking for sports clothing to wear . I plopped down on his bed and heard a crunching noise. I looked around me and re alized I was sitting on something. I moved to the side and flipped over the maga zine I was reading to realize it was Sports Illustrated. Leave it to Devon to co me down on Earth for a little over three weeks and already have a thing for mort al girls. I grimaced and tossed it off the side of his bed and underneath the covers. Devo n walked out of his closet wearing a pair of grey air Jordan's, black knee lengt h basketball shorts, and a black and red hoodie. "You look pimp" I mocked him and he threw a book at my head. I laughed aloud as he grumbled and followed him down the stairs and into the living room where I fo und my mustang's keys. Yes, my baby had returned! We both got into the car and bickered the entire drive to the Cullen mansion. Ev entually we pulled up to the house and slammed our doors closed. Edward raced ou t the front door and grabbed me in his arms for a massive hug. He spun me around while I giggled, then set me down and planted a luscious kiss on my lips. It wa s just a greeting at first but turned into a full grown passionate make out sess ion. I heard someone clear their throat and I blushed while pulling away from Edward. He wrapped an arm around my waist and I walked forward to greet the rest of my family. Devon was currently wrestling with Emmet, not noticing the other six peo ple in front of them. "Who's ready to get their god-like ass's kicked?" Emmet joked while slinging an arm over my shoulder. Edward growled and shoved Emmet away and into Devon. They started to shove each other and ended up fighting again, I just rolled my eyes a nd followed the family into the woods. We took off running and Edward stayed wit h me, I could tell he could go faster, but so could I. I went ahead of him a little bit and he caught up easily. I went a little faster and he raised an eyebrow at me. I sprinted past all of the Cullen's and turned around to see all their shocked faces. Edward ran up to me and I went into a ful l out sprint. He struggled to keep up with me and I could see Devon leading the Cullens behind Edward. I finally burst through the bushed and into a huge lushes green field that was s urrounded by forest and had a majestic waterfall a little to the left. In the ce nter was a few baseball plates set far apart. It surprisingly looked like a vamp ire's baseball field. "Bella, you never told us you were family caught up to Edward and I. ! I didn't know you could run like st full of surprises." I smiled as ittle curiosity. that fast" Jasper exclaimed as the rest of my Edward replied, "Sweetheart, that was amazing that!" I giggled and kissed his chin. "I'm ju he looked at me with nothing but love and a l

"So who is on which team?" I asked while flexing my arms. Carlisle was about to reply when Alice gasped and looked at Devon with a huge gr in on her face. "That's a great idea!" I looked shocked at Devon just shrugged h is shoulders smirking.

"What did he do Alice?" I asked confused out of my mind. Devon normally did bad things, not helpful things. This was an all-time new for him. "I foresaw him asking if we could do a little 'battle of the sexes' boys V. girl s" Alice replied with a smile as she kissed Jaspers lips and then walked over to me. I smirked and kissed Edwards lips before walking to the far side of the fie ld with Alice, Esme, and Rose. We were outnumbered by one but that didn't really matter because we were still i n the lead. I was currently in the outfield and Edward was up at bat. He looked over to me a nd winked while I smiled and rolled my eyes. I blew him a kiss and his smile gre w, then he focused on Alice who was pitching. She wound her arm back but before she could release the ball, three things happe ned. One, my necklace turned to ice around my neck and I urged to rip it from my body and rub my neck. Second, Alice was having a vision and Edward was looking at me with pure horror. Third, I felt a pair of cold arms push me to the ground and a man get on top of me. I looked up and was about to strike the man when I noticed his eyes. Blood red. Looks like we had some visitors.

13 James Bella's POV: I was picked up by the man. He tilted his head and raked his eyes over my body, examining me. I growled harshly and he looked into my eyes and smirked. Who the hell did this guy think he was? The rest of my family snarled at the nomad and I noticed Emmet and Jasper restra ining a pissed looking Edward. I turned slightly to my left to see two others wi th the nomad. One had fiery red hair and cat like eyes. The other had olive tone d skin with Dred locks. The wind shifted and my hair moved to one side of my neck. The nomad's eyes dark ened noticeably and he stared at my neck. He leaned in slightly and closed his e yes, inhaling my scent. Edward's growl echoed off the forest's trees and vibrate d the ground. Emmet and Jasper couldn't hold him back and he ran to the nomad and I. He grabbe d me and harshly threw the nomad into a tree. Edward moved back to his family, c arrying me, and set me down behind him while everyone crouched down. Devon looke

d at me and we both nodded, a sense of understanding washing over us. We got int o our battle stances as well and looked back at the trio. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is James, and this is Victoria and Lauren t." The nomad said with a calm voice. In fact it was so calm it kind of scared m e. Carlisle moved slightly to the front as a sign of leadership. "Hello. My name is Carlisle and this is my wife Esme and my children, Emmet, Ros alie, Alice, Jasper, Devon, Edward, and Bella." I felt a surge of happiness and love flow through me as he included Devon and I as part of his family. "We were running in the woods a few miles east when we heard you. We mean no har m." The one with the Dred locks saidLaurent? I beg to differ. James was leaning i n to fucking bite me! Edward laughed harshly and replied in a devious tone, "Mean no harm? You tried t o eat my mate!" James smirked at that comment while Laurent and Victoria just st ood behind him and watched the show. "Your right, please do forgive me. I couldn't help myself; her scent is just somo uthwatering." James replied while sniffing the hair again and closing his eyes w hile a small smile played on his pale lips. Edward, Emmet, and Jasper all snarled while Devon narrowed his eyes at James. Oh boy, looks like pony tail guy just pissed off my over-protective brothers and m ate. Not smart man, not smart. Victoria was smirking at us and James was looking at me with hunger in his eyes. The only one who seemed to have any brains, Laurent, decided it was time to int erject before we destroyed his coven. I applaud him for that, it must be hard to be someone smart and be surrounded my morons. "I see our visiting as caused trouble, we will leave now." They turned to leave yet James stayed hesitantly behind until Laurent called his name and touched his forearm. Just as I thought this day couldn't have gotten any worse, it did. "On second thought" James said with a sadistic grin on his face. He spun around so fast and flew at me. Edward leaped midair and threw him into the ground. He t hen got on top of James and grabbed him by the shirt collar and roughed him arou nd a bit. Victoria got on top of Edward and I couldn't control myself anymore. I ran (inhu manly might I add) to Victoria and grabbed her by the hair. I tossed her with al l my might and sent her sailing into the forest. I heard a small crash and knew she would take a while to return to the battle. Laurent and James stared at me i n shock. Laurent looked scared while James looked excited. "What are you? Whatever it is, your blood must be very powerful. This makes the game even better." James said and Edward's eyes turned black with madness and he bite into James's arm and tor e a chunk off. James shrieked and kicked Edward in the chest so hard he flew bac k across the field. Jasper got James in a head lock but James snuck out and kicked Jasper in the bac k and sent him into the dirt. Emmet tried to swing at him but Laurent finally pi cked a side and lunged at Emmet. They started to wrestle around on the ground an d Rose jumped on Laurent. Victoria came bursting through the trees and came right at me. She jumped at me and sent me into a tree. The force she used was so hard; I felt my head slightly

ooze blood. My forehead had a small cut across it and my arm had a long scratch from landing on a pile of twigs. My blood didn't really help the situation. Alice got pissed when she saw me hurt , so she lunged for Victoria and bite into her neck. Victoria screamed and tosse d Alice into Jasper who was running towards them. The two of them went tumbling backwards as Victoria came for me again. Edward sh ot out of nowhere and crouched in front of me. He grabbed Victoria by her neck a nd slammed her into the ground. She bit his hand and he hissed while retrieving it. Victoria shot up and lunged to me. This time I was ready and I kicked my left fo ot out and hit her directly in the chest. She stumbled back a bit and I kicked h er chin with my right foot and sent her backwards. I ran over to her and picked her up in the hair by her neck and slammed her down into the dirt. She wiggled a little in my arms and I lit my hand on fire. Her e yes widened and she struggled harder. I grabbed her upper arm with my ignited ha nd and she shrieked as her arm turned black. Before u could take it off complete ly she gained enough strength and pushed me backwards. I was going to hit another tree when cold arms caught me and tossed me onto thei r back. I was now on Edwards back and he crouched low while scanning the area ar ound us for any signs of danger. I kept my eyes out for flaming red hair but found none. Looks like Victoria fled the battle and I couldn't see Laurent anywhere either. I saw Emmet, Jasper, and Devon all fighting James. Emmet got James in a head lock while Jasper ripped hi s head off and Devon set his body on fire. James was dead. We all came running back to the middle of the field and I was still on Edwards b ack, and still bleeding. "Bella, are you okay love?" Edward's worried and concer ned voice reached my ears. I sighed and nodded my head but realized her couldn't see me. "I am fine Edward, just a little scratch or two" I replied trying to calm down m y love-struck protective vampire. I hoped off his back and looked into his now s oft golden eyes. He leaned down and lightly kissed my forehead before turning ba ck to Carlisle. "Can you please check her?" Carlisle nodded and replied, "Of course." He gently poked around near the back o f my head and looked at my forehead and arm. He examined for a little while and I looked at my worried family and rolled my eyes. "Guys seriously, I am fine!" I stressed to them. They didn't look convinced. "Be lla we were so close to losing you and we just watched" Alice sobbed into Jasper s arms. Jasper sent me waves of peace and love while looking at me in concern. I smiled and nodded my head at him. "Ali, I promise I am fine. None of this was your fault; we were just in the wron g place at the wrong time." I said trying to calm everyone's worries. "No, Alice is right. That was too close for anyone's licking. We need to be more cautious with you." Rosalie said while crossing her arms and looking at the gro und. Emmet rubbed her arms and replied, "You did kick ass Bells that was amazing ! But we can't lose you little sister. You're too important and that bastard Jam es got way too close to you than I would've preferred." "Thanks Emmie" I laughed and he smiled at me with brotherly love. We all looked

at Carlisle when he walked to Esme. "You should be fine Bella, just a small brui se. If you start feeling dizzy later, tell me. You could have a small concussion but nothing too serious." Carlisle reassured everyone and we all relaxed. "What do we do now? Those other two vampires will probably realize that their le ader was killed and try to come after us." Esme replied softly. We started to th ink of plans. I didn't want to cause this family any more trouble than I already did. Carlisle must have thought of a good idea because Edwards head snapped in his di rection and nodded. "We could move to stay with our friends in Denali for a whil e. Just enough time for the other vampires to leave us or to find us. We have st rength in numbers, they wouldn't want to fight us." Carlisle concluded and every one seemed to contemplate this. In the end, we agreed and went home to pack up for Alaska. Devon and I went home to pack and Edward and Alice followed. Alice packed for me in my room while Edw ard sat on the couch with me in his lap. I read silently and he read over my sho ulder. He kissed my chin and head a few times and made it impossible for me to f ocus on my book. Edward moved slightly so we were facing each other. He kept direct eye contact w ith me while he removed the book from my hands and placed it on the coffee table . We both leaned in to kiss when we heard a gagging noise coming from behind us. Devon was walking down the stairs with his back-pack in hand and his phone in th e other. "Please, Edward I know you two love each other, but I would appreciate it if you didn't eat my sister in front of me." Edward looked slightly embarrass ed and I glared at Devon. "What, I am just trying to be reasonable?" He said whi le smirking at me and walking away. I grabbed the book off the coffee table and chucked it down the hallway. I head a satisfying OW and I knew I had hit my target. I laughed while Edward looked ba ck up at me. "Where were we?" He asked and I leaned back down to connect my lips to his. Fire and ice erupted from around us as he moved to put a hand around my waist ti ghtly and his other to pull my head closer to his lips. I put one hand on his ri ght forearm and my other on the back of his neck. I lost all control when I heard Edward purr. That was unusual but it turned me o n like nothing else. I moaned and felt him stiffen then pull me in so close that it almost hurt. Alice cleared her throat loudly and smirked at our annoyed faces. She walked dow n the stair and dumbed four bags on the floor. I stared wide eyed at the bags an d then back at her eyes. "Alice, were not moving to Denali." I said whining. "Well we don't know how long we will be there for. Remember, I can't see your fu ture. I only saw James coming because I saw his future." Alice replied while loo king down sadly at the bags. "Alice stop. It's not your fault. If anything, you helped me by warning me he wa s near me, thank you sis" I said and saw her head snap up and a huge grin spread across her face. She leaped at me and hugged me in a strong embrace that could rival Emmet. "I will go lode your car" Alice said happily as she pulled away and took all the bags to the garage.

"You made her very happy, you know" Edward whispered into my ear and had me shiv ering. I missed his touch already. I smiled at him and leaned in to kiss but pul led out of his arms and leaned on the door frame to the hallway. He looked shocked but then saw me in the doorway. He growled playfully and lunge d to me but I was fast and I ran into the garage. He caught me and wrapped his a rms around my waist and kissed my neck while I squealed loudly and shoved him pl ayfully. It was so easy to be myself with Edward, I forgot all about the nomad problem un til I saw Alice closing the trunk to my mustang. "All done, I guess I will see y ou guys when we reach Denali. Everyone is leaving right now, we will get to Alas ka in three days at noon, and they already know we are coming." Alice said while hugging Edward and I and then racing off into the forest to go back to the Cull en mansion and drive off with Jasper. Devon was already in the backseat of my mustang and was silently snoring. I felt bad for him. He hadn't gotten any sleep because he secretly was looking out for any trouble in the woods and coming up with battle strategize for the Titan war . He never told anyone this but I notice it. I was about to get into the driver side when Edward stopped me by putting his ha nd on the door and closing it lightly. "You're exhausted love. Why don't I drive and you can rest like your brother for a while?" I loved my mate. I nodded silently and pecked him on the lips before getting into the passenger s ide. Edward got into the driver's side, looked back at Devon, then looked back at me and smiled. He held his hand out for me and I took it. We drove off onto the hig hway and raced off to Alaska to meet the Denali clan.

14 Danali Bella's POV: My body was dripping of water as I rose from the ocean wearing my black and red stripped bathing suit. I heard laughter and looked up at the beach and saw Natal ia chasing Emmet around with a lightning bolt in her hand. Jasper was reading wi th Will and Luke, Stefan and Devon was messing with Percy. Serena was talking wi th Rosalie about designers and what not while Esme was sun bathing with Athena a nd Carlisle was talking with Zeus. I heard the sound of water splashing me. We both fell into the deep water . I tangled my fingers in his bronze . I could feel the smile on his face behind me and turned to see Edward lung at and he shoved his lips to mine passionately hair and he wrapped his arms around my body as we went deeper under water.

I was about to stroke the back off his neck when I touched nothing but water. I snapped my eyes opened and saw blue for miles on. I swam back to the surface and looked towards the beach, wondering where he went.

I heard screaming coming from the west side of the shore as I turned to see a Hy dra attacking Natalia and Emmet. Rose and Serena were battling of Medusa. Esme w as being bitten by a Gorgon, a monstrous creature with wings of gold, brazen cla ws and serpents for hair. Devon, Jasper, Luke, and Will were battling six Mormos , a creature that bit bad children. Carlisle, Zeus, and Athena were nowhere to b e found and I feared the worst for them. I panicked as I searched for Edward. I found him sitting on a huge rock that stu ck out in the ocean. The waves crashed onto the rock but that didn't seem to bot her him. He was too occupied with the beautiful demon in front of him. She was a n Empusa, she seduced men in order to feed on their flesh and blood. She was try ing to seduce Edward to feed off of his venom. But she couldn't, because Edward had my bite. I was about to charge towards them when I felt the entire ocean shake with fury. A huge wave came crashing at me and I went tumbling under. As I came back up, g asping for air, I froze at the huge monster in front of me. A few feet away star ing right at me was a Charybdis, a sea monster whose inhalations formed a deadly whirlpool. I couldn't think, only hear. I heard screaming and cry of pain. My head was poun ding with anguish as I tried to think of how to get my family out of here. How d id they end up here? All these thoughts were broken from me when the Charybdis f ell on top of me and knocked me back into the floor of the ocean. I scrambled back to the shore, bleeding and broken. I looked around and saw that my family was losing this battle. Edward was being drained by Empusa. "NO, NO, NO, NO!" I screeched as I felt myself being shaken. I started to dry sob and I k ept repeating the word no over and over again. "BELLA!" Edward screamed in agony as he grew weaker and weaker. His eyes dropped closed and I screamed in pain and sobbed louder. I felt the waves shaking me an d taunting my pain. I continued to cry and heard Edward scream again, "BELLA, PL EASE!" I wanted to respond but the waves were getting too high. I tried to climb my way out on top of them but I was being held down. "BELLA!" Devon screamed as I saw him being attacked by another Mormos. I screamed as my eyes shot open and I took in my surroundings. I was in Edwards lap in my mustang. Devon was holding my hand and had another hand on the back of my head. They both looked pained and scared. I realized we were pulled over on the side of a snowy forest. They both sighed when they saw my eyes open. Edward leaned in and started to kis s my face, everywhere. My forehead, nose, cheeks, my jaw, my eye lids, and then finally my lips. In between kisses he said, "Bella-" kiss, "don't-" kiss, "ever" kiss, "scare-" kiss, "me-" kiss, "like-" kiss, "that-" kiss, "again" kissing m y lips. He pulled back and I could see venom pooling in his black eyes. He needed to hun t. "Edward, I am so sorry. It was just a dream but I was so scared I-I" I trailed off as he pulled me in closer to his chest and rocked me back and forth. "You need to hunt, Edward. I promise I will be fine. I have Devon with me" I rea soned with him and he sighed looking at me. "I am not leaving you Bella. Not aft er what just happened" Edward replied, he was too stubborn. "Edward, Bella is right. You need to hunt. I swear to you, I will protect her" D

evon interjected my next comment. I was shocked, he normally acted like a big go of ball but now he was acting serious. I guess I scared him with my screaming. H e was warming up to Edward as well, and I could tell the same for Edward. Edward looked like he was internally struggling so I stroked his arm and smiled up at him. He responded with his famous crooked grin and my heart went into fren zy. He sighed and looked out the car window at the snow falling from the grey sk y. The sun was just rising and there was no one else but the three of us for mil es. I guess we would be taking a delay to Denali. "Please" I whispered lowly to Edward. He started down at my pleading eyes and he finally caved in. He nodded his head ad bent down to kiss my lips. I could tell by his hesitation that he really didn't want to leave, but he had to. He hadn't hunted in weeks! We pulled apart and he looked over my face while taking a loose strand of my hai r and pulling it behind my ear. He then looked at Devon and narrowed his eyes. D evon nodded to him and then Edward wasn't in the car anymore. The feeling of Edward leaving was too much. It reminded me of my dream. I though t he was really dead, and that scared me. I didn't realize when a sob burst thro ugh my mouth. Devon pulled me onto his lap in the backseat and started to ssshhh me and calm me down. He played with my hair and rubbed soothing circles into my back as I started to cry. I grabbed him by the forearms and tucked my head into his chest and sobbed my heart out. He rocked my back and forth and said, "there, there Bella. It will be alright. I've got you. Everyone is safe, you're safe. Edward is fine, don't worry." It was times like these were I felt secure around Devon. He held me together lik e glue, because that was his job. He is my older brother, like Emmet and Jasper, but he is related to me. Forget all the things I said about him being a moron o r him being immature, he was my older brother, my protector. I loved him, but I wondered if he ever knew that? "Devon, you know I not say this too often but I really do love you big brother" I said in a quiet whisper against his moving chest. He held me even closer and kis sed my hair in a calming way. "Bella, I know that already. And I guess I don't s ay this often enough either, but I love you too little sister. I know I might no t be the sharpest tool in the shed or the matures for that matter, but when it c omes down to your safety I will do anything. You know, before I left to come down to earth, father told me to guard you. He loves you too Bella. We all do." Laughed a little at that and leaned away from him to look at his face. He had a tear in his eyes and I whipped it away with my index finger. He laughed and play fully shoved me into the back of the passenger seat. We talked for a little while longer, just catching up on all the stuff we haven' t been around for. I felt much more connected to him and it made me miss my Olym pian family even more. We were debating who would be a better ruler (prince or princess) when we heard the driver's door open and close. Edward started up the car and drove off into t he sunrise. I climbed back into the passenger seat and leaned over to give Edwar d a welcoming kiss on his cheek. "Welcome back" I said to him happily that he had returned. Edward smiled at me a nd responded, "I am glad to be back. It pained me too much to be away from you, even if it were for two hours."

We continued talking and around 6am started to play with the radio. Devon and I ate in the car. I had a granola bar and an apple with OJ while Devon ate two pro tein bars and water. Around noon that evening, Edward pulled up into a long winding drive way in a sn ow covered forest. I looked up at the house and wasn't too surprised. It looked just like the Cullen mansion with a few changes. Instead of the house being silv er, it was made of wood. It still had three stories to it and it still had many windows, similar to the house in Forks. Alice's yellow porches, Carlisle's black Mercedes, and Emmet's silver Jeep were all parked in front of the house. At the sound of our car doors slamming, they a ll rushed out of the house and greeted us with a round of hugs. "What took you guys so long? We were worried the nomads caught up to you" Alice said in a sad and worried voice. Her eyebrows creased and her lip jutted out sli ghtly. I hugged her tightly and she hugged me back with equal strength. "We had to stop because Edward needed to hunt" I replied and looked at Edward. H e looked down at his feet sheepishly and Emmet laughed aloud. "I told him he wou ld need to do that soon, but nnnooooo. Mr. Protective doesn't want to leave his damsel's side" Emmet said and made Rosalie and Devon chuckle. I just raised an e yebrow at him while Edward snaked his arms around my waist and scowled at his br other. It was then that I realized we weren't the only ones outside. I looked up on the front porch and noticed five other vampires. One male vampire with sleek black hair towered over the other four. He held an air around him that told me he was the leader. He was holding a n older looking women to his side. She had brown ha ir that hung down slightly past her shoulders. I could tell she was friendly, ju dging by the smile she displayed. The three other vampires looked to be identical sisters. One had an expression o f boredom on her face. Her hair was almost white and it went down to her mid bac k. The other was taller that her sisters. She had a smile identical to the brown haired women, and dirty blonde hair that curled down past her shoulders. The la st sister was about my height. She had strawberry blonde hair that went to her r ib cage. Instead of smiling or staring in curiosity, she was scowling at me. "Oh how rude of me! Bella, Devon, I forgot to introduce you to our cousins. This is the Denali clan" Carlisle said breaking the awkward silence. The five of them stepped towards us and the d I first. "Hello, my name is Eleazer. It's We have heard a lot about you." He extended is hand and my earlier thoughts were right, black haired man came up to Devon an a pleasure to finally meet you two. his hand for us to shake. We shook h he was definitely the leader.

The older women with brown curly hair came to us next. "Bella, Devon, welcome to our home! My name is Carmen" She said while hugging both of us. I liked her rig ht away, she was very friendly, and reminded me of Esme. The tall sister with the dirty blonde hair walked over to Devon and I and extend ed her hand. "Hey guys! I'm Kate!" We shook her hand and smile at her, her smile seemed contagious. She stepped back towards her family and the one who looked b ored came to us. "Hello I am Irina" She said in a depressed voice. We both nodded at her and said a small hello back. She walked back over to Kate and Kate playfully shoved her. Irina just ignored it and looked at her nails.

Lastly the strawberry blonde girl came up to Devon and I. She shook Devon's hand and smiled at him while saying, "Hello Devon, my name is Tanya." She then turne d to me and looked me up and down before simply saying, "Hello." I didn't bother replying, I just nodded my head. If she was going to be a bitch to me for no re ason, so was I. Edward seemed to notice Tanya's glaring. He glared at her with such ferociousnes s, I slightly flinched. Tanya glared at me for a second longer than seemed to fe el Edward's glare. She turned to him and smiled what was supposed to be sexy and then looked over to Carlisle. Edward held me so tight; it was almost hard to breath. He still glared at Tanya and I could see her smirking a little. Finally Eleazer decided to break the tens e atmosphere by saying, "why don't we all go inside?" We all nodded and followed him into the house. The inside was very similar to the Cullen's house, just with fewer paintings and more pictures. Edward sat me down on his lap and possessively pulled me closer to his chest. Whatever Tanya was thinking, really seemed to bother him. I knew I didn't like Tanya before, but now I absolutely loathed her. No one messes with my mate. We chatted for a few hours and Carlisle told Elezaer about our current situation . Eleazer assured him that the nomads wouldn't touch anyone. I could tell that w e would be safe. After all, it was twelve vampires and two gods verse two vampir es. If the nomads decided to attack, they would practically be committing suicid e. The Denali family seemed hless when Carlisle told he heard about my mental complied. It would be a very interested in Devon and I. They were shocked speec them what we were. Eleazer especially was shocked when and physical shield. He wanted to test it, and I gladly fun way to practice my shield.

After the family talked about Victoria and Laurent, everyone split up and wonder ed off aimlessly around the house. Currently, I was resting on top of Edward in one of the lounge rooms. It was more like a reading room, there was no electroni cs just a few chairs and couches with a big built in shelf for books and C.D's. Edward was lying down on one of the couches and I was lying on top of him with m y head resting on his chest and my arms wrapped around him. He wrapped his arms around my back and waist while every once in a while kissing my hair. Our feet w ere intertwined and I would occasionally rub my foot against his leg, just to he ar him laugh. This moment was so peaceful I wanted it to last forever. I forgot about the noma ds and Cronus, and I focused on Edward. I couldn't believe how in love I was wit h him. I didn't think it was possible for me to hold that much love for one pers on, but now that I have him I can only love him more with every passing second. Our peaceful moment ended when Alice jumped into the room and giggled at our pos ition. "You guys have forever to cuddle. You have to unpack now! I dropped your luggage in your room, don't get too cozy because we are all going hunting in a l ittle while" Alice said before throwing a smirk at our annoyed faces then waltzi ng out of the room. I sighed and threw Edward a pouting look. He chuckled before kissing my pouting lips and picking me up. He threw me over his shoulder and I screamed before laug hed and telling him to put me down. He laughed and raced up to the third floor w ith me still dangling over his shoulder.

He set me down on my feet before walking over to our bed and hopping on it. I sc owled at him then lunged and we both fell back onto the bed laughing. I was now straddling him and his eyes grew black with lust. I leaned down to kiss him as he leaned up to meet my lips, but I slightly skimme d my lips over his before rolling to the side and hoping off the bed. I walked w ith my hips swaying over to the luggage and I bent down to pick up my bag while slowly standing back up. I heard a deep growl that had my biting my lip to keep from laughing. The next t hing I know, I had my back pressed up against the wall and Edwards hands holding my hips like a vice. He moved his lips to my ear and sucked on my ear lobe. I shivered and fought the urge to moan, I wouldn't back down. He then moved down from my ear to place an open mouthed kiss behind it. I was now gripping into hi s neck, trying to stay calm. He traveled lower still planting kisses across my n eck until he reached my collar bone. He sucked lightly on the exposed skin and h is tongue trailed slightly over the bone before I lost my control. I moaned and reversed our positions so that I had him pinned to the wall. His ey es were wide and pitch black. I bet mine were no different. I kissed his jaw bef ore trailing down his neck and back up, when I was near his jugular I pressed my nose against it and sniffed his honey and sunshine scent, he stiffened undernea th me. My hands traveled down from his neck and traced the plans of his muscular chest. My hands went down lower until I had reached his waist. I gently put two finger s in his paints and stoked from one hip to the other. He hissed and grabbed my h ands out of his pants before picking me up. I wrapped my legs around his torso and my hands were nestled in his hair. He cou ldn't control his hunger anymore and neither could I. His lips crashed into mine with so much force, I had to tug on his hair to keep my head from moving. His tongue glazed my bottom lip and I opened my mouth for him. Our tongues becam e one as I melted my body into his. My world seemed to stop spinning and everyth ing faded to black. The only thing I could comprehend was Edward. My Edward. We ended up back on the bed and our kisses soon slowed until we finally stopped and were both gasping for air. He rested his forehead against mine and held me a s close as possible to him. I curled into a ball on my side and laid into his ch est. He wrapped his body around mine and we just stared into each other's eyes. "I love you" Edward mouthed to me before kissing my forehead. I mouthed "I love you" back to him and closed my eyes while tucking my head into the crook of his neck. A sudden knock on our door interrupted our moment. What was with this family and interrupting us? Emmet barged in and jumped onto the bed next to Edward and I. We both scowled at him and he smirked with his goofy grin at us. "Oh I'm sorry, did I interrupt something? Eddie remember what I told you, don't be a fool, wrap your tool!" Emmet exclaimed while laughing his head off. Edward growled at him and shoved him off our bed. I heard a laugh coming from th e doorway and I looked up to see Rose laughing at Edward. "I'm sorry, but that w as just so funny" She gasped out between laughing and holding her sides. I rolled my eyes and smiled at little. Seeing my family happy always made me hap py. "Well Bella and I were in the middle of something, but I'm guessing whatever

it is has to wait." Edward said with a slight pout. I smiled and kissed his che ek which immediately made him smile. "Whipped" Emmet muttered while walking over to Rose. Edward snarled and Emmet ro lled his eyes while winking at me. "You two love birds can carry on when we get back. C'mon, were going hunting!" Emmet yelled which caused the room to shake a bit. Edward and I both got up and walked down stairs to meet the others. They were al l gathered in the main lounge room and for the first time, Tanya was actually sm ilingthat can't be a good sign. "We should split into groups to go hunt. Eleazer, Carmen, Esme, and I will be on e group. Irina, Tanya, and Kate will be the other. That leaves Emmet, Rosalie, J asper, Alice and Edward to be the last. Devon and Bella will stay here until we get back." Carlisle concluded while everyone agreed. Everyone was ready to go when Edward said, "Why don't I stay here? I already hin ted before coming and I don't think leaving Bella and Devon alone is a wise choi ce." Carlisle contemplated this and opened his mouth to talk when Tanya interrupted h im. "You should just go in case the nomads do come. You can regain your strength . I am sure Devon and Bella will be just fine." I didn't like the way she sneere d my name, neither did Edward. Edward didn't want to be rude and looked at Carlisle for an answer. "I think you should come, son. She is right; you may need your strength. Devon and Bella won 't be alone for more than a few hours; they can handle themselves just fine." Edward sighed and nodded his head. He looked down at me and kissed me with a lon g and lingering goodbye. I heard someone clear their throat and saw Tanya glarin g at me. I glared back at her and she sneered. Edward moved in front of me so sh e couldn't no longer see me. Everyone left and then it was just Devon and I alone in this huge mansion. I dec ided to make some dinner in their vast kitchen. Just like the Cullen's, they did have human food. I guess it was in case of emergency or they needed to keep the role play. I cooked spaghetti and tossed a salad while Devon watched football. I heard him yelling at the T.V and rolled my eyes. "Dinners ready!" I called to Devon as I strained to pasta in the sink and placed it on two plates. We ate in silence at the marble counter top and Devon kept gl ancing back at the T.V to check the score. When we were done, I washed the dishes and placed everything back to where it wa s before I entered the kitchen. I looked over towards my brother and found his e yes wide and glued to the T.V. I decided to take a shower to get the dirty feeli ng off of me. I turned the shower on and stripped off my clothes. The feeling of the warm wate r cascading down my back and washing off all the grunge was simply amazing. I si ghed in contentment and cleansed my body and hair. When I was done, is turned off the shower and stepped out while wrapping a towel around myself. I changed into a black silk baby doll with purple lace out-linin g the bodice. It looked sexy yet it felt comfortable. I smirked thinking about E dward reaction to this certain attire.

As I stepped out of the bathroom door and into our room, I was thrown into the w all and picked up by my neck. Someone's cold hand was wrapped tightly around my throat so I couldn't yell or even breathe for that matter. I looked down and saw a ferocious looking Tanya glaring up a storm at me. She pu lled my head back and slammed it into the wall leaving a dent. A tear trailed do wn my cheek. My head already hurt like a bitch when I was thrown into a tree in the baseball clearing; now I'm pretty sure I would have a concussion. "Listen to me you little brat. Edward is mine. You have no idea how long I have wanted to get him, and then you just come from nowhere and sink your claws into him. Not on my watch. He is only using you, just because he was waiting for me. Now that he is back, he will probably toss you to the side like the worthless pi ece of trash you are." She snarled at me while throwing me out the glass window. I fell three stories down to the cold wet grass and heard a sickening crunch. I gasped in pain as I felt my right arm break and a rib. Before I could get to my feet, Tanya flew out the broken window and picked me up by my throat again befor e kicking me in my stomach and punching my face. I flew back another few feet and rolled on the ground until I hit a tree. Blood bubbled up from my throat as I coughed out a few pints of it. I felt very dizzy and tired. I was weak; I couldn't even lift my head or set my hands on fire. I w as completely drained. "Now that Edward is here for me, you won't be needed anymore. I am doing him a f avor." Tanya said while walking towards me with her hands on her hips. I got on my hands and knees and screamed in pain as I collapsed back to the floor when my entire torso protested. I looked up at Tanya with tears in my eyes. "Goodbye Isabella" She smirked befor e throwing me a few hundred feet back into the forest. I was sure I would hit a tree and fall unconscious, but what happened was worse than that. She threw me directly into a huge lake. I made a splash as I was thrown into the center of it. I couldn't walk, so I definitely couldn't swim. I cried as I slow ly drowned farther and farther into the bottom of the lake. I thought about what I was leaving behind. My Olympian family would be devastate d. My brothers, Devon Jasper and Emmet, would feel guilty for not protecting me. My sisters, Alice and Rose, would cry over my disappearance, as well as my moth ers Esme and Persephone. My fathers, Carlisle and Hades, would be pained. Carlis le wouldn't know what to do, Hades would seek renege. And my mate, my Edward, he would feel lost. He would feel dead. Thinking of my family and all that I was leaving behind gave me some strength. I wouldn't die; they needed me as much as I needed them. My eyes snapped open and I pushed myself to swim to the surface. My entire torso burned and I saw blood floating around me. My arms and legs felt like lead as I pushed them to stroke the water. My lungs felt like they were in my stomach with the pressure they were withholding. Finally I broke through the surface and gasped for air. My lungs filled with wat er and I coughed it out while also seeing some blood dripping from my lips. I sw am until I reached the edge of the lake. I couldn't move, I was officially paralyzed. I rolled over to lie on my back whi le my hands and feet just laid next to my body unmoving. I saw blood trickling f

rom my broken right arm as well as my torso. It looked strangely disoriented and purple. There wasn't an inch of my body that wasn't covered in black and blue s ports. My head had a trail of blood leaking from where Tanya had smacked me agai nst the wall. My vision started to blur and the tree tops got farther away from me. In the dis tance I could hear screaming and rustling in the woods. I closed my eyes to bloc k out the painful noise and felt myself slip into blackness.

15 Truth EDWARD'S POV: It pained me to be away from Bella for this long. My family was right though, if I wanted to be prepared for anything, I would need all the strength I could get . I wanted to protect my family, but most importantly I wanted to protect my Bel la. I was currently crouched low behind a bush. I watched as the male mountain lion cleaned its paws and stretched while it stood up. I licked my lips unconsciously and stalked forward slightly. The beat sensed my presences and took off into th e forest. Perfect. I always loved a good chase. I ran after the lion for a few minutes unt il a plan formed in my mind. I split from its trail and rounded back around a sm all creek. When the lion leaped over a fallen tree, I shot out from behind anoth er tree and threw the beast to the floor. I snarled as I sprung up and crouched low. I hissed at hit and it charged at me. I got my arms wrapped around its torso and crushed the beast until I heard the ribs crack. I howled in pain and I snapped its neck before lowering my lips to i ts throat. I bit into its throat as if my teeth were knives and the animal was melted butte r. The delicious scent of blood swirled around my head as I gulped down the cont ents of the fury beast. When I felt fully satisfied with my hunt, I stood up and whipped my hands on my jeans.

I raced back to the Denali's mansion where my family and I were supposed to meet . I guess I finished earlier than the rest of them, oh well; I might as well tak e advantage of this. I ran up the steps and surveyed my surroundings. Something was off, and I didn't like it one bit. My head felt fine, but my heart was screaming at me to run. Run where, and for w hat? I thought to myself as I looked around the main floor. I could smell pasta coming from the kitchen; I guess Devon and Bella ate early. Devon was sleeping on the couch with the T.V still on, he was out cold. I walked up the stairs while calling Bella's name. No response, I guess she was showerin g. Judging from the smell of freesias and strawberries coming from our room, I w ould give her privacy. I walked to the end of the hallway were a huge floor length mirror looked over t he snowy backyard. I thought it looked peaceful and content, yet my heart still ached from an unknown reason. From the corner of my eye, I saw a streak of straw berry blonde running into the backyard. Tanya must have just finished hinting, but what was with the sadistic grin? I sw ear, she just gets weirder and weirder I walked down the stairs as Tanya burst through the door. Once she saw me, her s mile fell and her eyes flashed with fright. Before I could ask her what was wron g, her eyes got a seductive glint to them and I backed up to the stair case. "Hello Eddie, your home early" Tanya purred and rubbed her hands over the edge o f the couch as she walked closer to me. She was trying to act sexy, but quite fr ankly she looked repulsive. I suppressed a flinch, trying to be a gentleman. I n odded my head and gulped as she got closer to me. "Yes, I hunted before we traveled here" I said in a monotone voice. She got me u p against the wall and rubbed her hands down my abs. I grabbed her hands and mov ed them back to her sides. She pouted and leaned closer to me. I moved away from the wall and stood near the open front door. "Tanya, you need to stop. I am flattered by your...umaffection with me but I'm sor ry I don't feel the same. I am in love, but not with you." I replied while turni ng around and walking outside. Tanya rolled her eyes and crossed her arms in fro nt of her chest. "C'mon Eddie. I know the only reason you're with Isabella is because you're tryi ng to get me jealous. Don't worry, now that I fixed the problem, we can finally be together." Tanya stalked forward and was now holding my arms. She un-seductiv ely rubbed her hands up and down my forearms. "Tanya, I will only ever love Bella, I need her to survive. She is my everything ; she completes me in so many ways. I am sorry but-"I stopped short when I final ly processed all of what Tanya had said. She was acting very strange around me, and taking more risks than she would have if Bella were near. Her last words replayed in my head. Now that I fixed the problem, we can finally be together My eyes grew wide and my nostrils flared. Before I could stop myself, I had Tany a by her throat pressed against the side of her house. She struggled a bit under my steal grip, her body shook with fear. "EXCUSME ME. Mind telling me what you meant by fixing the problem?" I sneered at her adding emphases on the word probl em. I bared my teeth in front of her terrified face and a few images slipped thr

ough her mind that she had been trying to hide. I saw flashes of Tanya throwing Bella out our bedroom window and Bella breaking her bones. Next I saw Bella fighting Tanya and Tanya kicking her in the stomach so hard the blood spurred from her mouth. Then Tanya threw my love far into the forest and heard a splash of water as Bella sunk to the bottom of the lake. I couldn't control the monster that escaped from it dungeon. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY MATE?" I screeched ferociously near her ear. She whimpered as I slammed her head into the ground. I could hear my family and hers approaching, having heard my loud outburst. Their thoughts were a jumbled mess. I snarled when Tanya tried to pry my fingers off from her neck. I picked up the bitch and tossed her harshly across the field and into a tall oak tree. The tree snapped in half and Tanya fell to the floor in a pathetic heap. Just then, the others burst through the tree lining and ran over to Tanya. Carli sle bent down to help her up but I stopped him by yelling, "DON'T DO IT!" He loo ked very shocked and was about to protest until he saw my murderous black eyes a pproaching. He held up his hands and calmly walked over to me. "Son, I am sure whatever Tanya has done was unintentional." Carlisle spoke slowl y while keeping his eyes on me at all times. Emmet and Jasper ran over to me and restrained me by my shaking forearms. "UNINTENTIONAL?" I screamed while everyon e else flinched. They all looked at me with worry and my brother's grips tightened around my arms . Tanya moved some hair out of her eyes before looking up innocently at me. "I d on't know what you're talking about Edward" Tanya whispered, her voice shaking. Oh that bitch could play well. I snarled fiercely and attempted to lunge at her but my brothers ended up draggi ng me back a few extra feet. Kate and Irina stood in front of Tanya, staring me down viciously. They all thought I had lost it and was finally trying to kill Ta nya because she constantly followed me around and flirted with me. Little did th ey know, Tanya hurt my mate. That shit just doesn't fly with me. I glared at everyone while speaking in a deathly cold tone. "I read her mind. Sh e fucking attacked Bella while we were all hunting! She threw her out our bedroo m window then proceeded to hurt her further! Then she threw Bella into the woods and into a lake!" I finished my outburst with a wild snarl. Everyone gasped and looked back and forth between Tanya and I. Jasper and Emmett 's hands loosened a little but still held firmly onto me. My family looked back at me and saw the pleading look in my eyes and the pain filled in my heart. I re ad their thoughts just to make sure Tanya hurt Bella? I would have seen that happen then again it was Bella so I prob ably wouldn't have. Why would Edward lie about this? I think Tanya did hurt herth at bitch is soooo dead. - Alice Edward doesn't like Tanya but he would never lie to us just to try and get her i n trouble. Tanya really must have done that to Bella. No one lays a hand on my l ittle sister! Consider yourself dead Tanya! -Emmet Oh my! Would Tanya really have done that? I know she fancies my son, but to hurt Bella I really hope this is all just a misunderstanding. If Tanya did hurt my da ughter, our families wouldn't be the same. - Esme I can feel the nervousness radiating off of Tanya. That could be because everyon

e is yelling. Yet I also feel some smugness she so hurt Bella. This bitch better run because if you mess with my little sister, I will hunt you down to the end o f the earth and tear you to pieces. -Jasper Edward is definitely telling the truth. Even if he wasn't, I would still take hi s side just because I really hate this bitch. But if Tanya did hurt Bella, that little strawberry blonde slut better run before I get my hands around her neck Rosalie Why would Edward lie about this? Answer is, he wouldn't. Carlisle So now I know my family did believe me. I felt a little better but I still wante d to go on a murderous rampage and kill Tanya first. I felt Jasper and Emmet ful ly release my arms and glare at Tanya. The rest of my family either looked extre mely pissed or hurt. The Denali's, however, didn't believe me and was going to defend their daughter/ sister naturally. Kate and Tanya glared at us while Irina stated, "Tanya would n ever do such a thing!" I glared back at her and would have lunged if Eleazer and Carmen hadn't pushed their children behind them. My family, though they were mad, were shocked by my behavior. They always knew m e to be in control and level headed. That was before I had a mate to protect. I looked at Tanya straight in her eyes and spoke slowly. "What did you do to my mate?" Tanya looked at me with wide eyes before looking at her feet. Images of B ella drowning in a nearby lake made me completely outraged. I roared and charged forward. Kate and Irina crouched down low in front of Tanya , but that's not where I was headed. I ran through the forest like a bullet, my only goal was to reach the lake. I heard my family following behind me, trying t o keep up. The Denali's stayed behind and brought Tanya inside to calm her down. That bitch could go die. Once I find Bella and she is safe, Tanya can consider herself goo d as dead. I followed my favorite scent in the entire world, freesias and strawb erries. The smell of Bella. Something was off tough, I could also smellblood. I r an faster and could see the tree lining not far ahead. Bella's blood became more potent as I got closer to her; my heart was ready to l eap out of my chest. My mate was so close, and she was hurt. Finally I shot thro ugh the trees and into the dirt filled shore of the still Crystal Lake. I was ab out to dive in when my entire body froze. My heart dropped from my chest and my mouth opened in shocked horror. I had to k eep myself from collapsing. Directly across from me, was my Bella. She was lying on her back in just pajamas. She had bruises and scratches covering every inch of her body. Her right arm looked painfully disfigured and her mouth was pooling blood. Her t orso was bleeding from an open wound and her rib cage looked twisted in an excru ciating way. I ran across the water at a blinding speed. I hardly even touched t he lake. Once I reached her, I dropped to my knees and carefully cradled her to my chest. I spoke her name over and over again, but I wasn't granted a response. Bella's POV: Light had escaped my world leaving behind a cold darkness. Everything was silent and numb. I think my heart stopped a few minutes ago, how would I have realized the difference?

I honestly don't know what happened to me. I am very strong and normally it woul d have taken a hand full of monsters and Cronus to take me down. The only other person who could possibly hurt me was Edward. He would never hurt me, though I b elieve that is the very reason why I am in this black abyss. Tanya brought up my fear of Edward not loving me, and using me as a game, that's when I started to crumble. She now knows my weakness, and she is using it again st me. I just hope my baby isn't hurt, I can't live without him. Now that I think of it, he is probably tearing down the forest looking for me -ONE HOUR LATERThe feeling in my body had returned, yet now I prayed for it to go away. The sea ring pain all over my body made small trails of tears travel down my cheeks. May be I was dead; I knew I was defiantly dying. Maybe I would die of hypothermia. H ow ironic, the princess of the Underworld dying from freezing to death. AS soon as these thought had entered my head, strong cold arms yanked me off the ground and locked me in their embrace. I knew these arms very well. This was Ed ward. I could hear him breathe in a shuddering lung full of air, and sobbing it out. H is arms shook around me as his torso caved into me. He held my head and wrapped his other arm around my waist. I felt his soft bronze hair on my forehead as he tightly held me to his chest, carving his body around mine in a protective posit ion. "I will kill her, Bella." Edward hissed lowly into my ear. "I will end that bitc h."

16 Portal I listened as Edward poured his heart out to me. He said a lot of things about w anting to slaughter Tanya which of course, I could definitely help him with. The n he mentioned how much he loved me, and as much as I wanted to respond and say I loved him more, my mouth wouldn't move. I hadn't realized how long I was away from home, or how long it's been since I u sed my powers. Sure I used a little strength with Tanya, but that was hardly any thing! I need to frequently train my abilities to stay strong and to be able to protect the ones I loved. I was so worthless, just sitting here like the mangled corpse I am.

I was drained, bloody, weak, and heartbroken. How much more trouble could I get into before Hermes has to drag me back to the Underworld and lock me in my room? Not much My angel was still sobbing into my shoulder as he cradled me so gently that he f igured I was a feather that if twisted the wrong way would snap. I don't deserve him. He is so kind and gentle, and pure. I am a devil. Not that I mind, but Edw ard seems to think of the Devil as a synonym for a monster, in some cases it was . The only thing I could do was listen. Listen, and feel. I ting from my right arm, torso, and head. Besides that, my n I moved a little, it would create and inner fire that I onic that I compare my pain to fire, but this fire is not ot used to being in pain, because I always win my fights. Until I get my revenge that is felt searing pain erup body felt numb and whe wish not to ignite. Ir familiar to me. I am n This fire was defeat.

I heard people rushing towards Edward and I with inhumanly speed. From what I co uld tell, the rest of Edward's family was running to find us. Hopefully Carlisle can fix me, I doubt I can. This looks like a job even Percy would struggle with ! I heard the bushes and leaves being shoved away and a lot of loud gasps and a fe w growls coming from the opposite side of the lake. Looks like my family had fou nd us. Water splashed around like a tsunami as they ran across the river over to Edward and I. I heard someone kneel down near my head and heard Edward growl and press me tigh ter to his chest. "Edward, calm down please. I am just going to check her injuri es; don't you want Bella to be healed?" I heard the voice of Carlisle ask my pro tector. Hesitantly I was placed in the arms of another set of cold hands. The hands lowe red me very gently and cautiously to the dirty wet floor as they roamed over my head, prodding me slightly. I winced and the hands moved away. They then travele d down towards my shoulder and slid farther down my arm. When the hands touched my right elbow, I whimpered in pain and immediately I was off the dirt shore and in someone's arms. I heard a slight hiss as I moved backwards with the person holding me. "Edward, I need to look her over. If you can't control your behavior, please look away." Carlisle's cautious and slightly annoyed voice ranged clear through the clearing . Oh, so Edward pulled me away from the doctor. "I'm sorry justplease." Edward's broken voice broke off and I wanted nothing more than to comfort him. I was lowered back down to the ground and felt Carlisle sli ghtly turn my right arm. I bit my lip to keep from screaming as I felt blood sli de down my arm. "Bella, can you hear me? We need to know how this happened to you" Carlisle medi cal voice said in my ear, although u could hear some concerned fatherly tone to it. Once again, I tried to open my mouth to speak. It was as if someone had sewn my lips together permanently. I couldn't speak, let alone move. He took my silence as a sign that I was momentarily paralyzed. I felt cold hands prodding all over my body and a few intakes of breathe as the injuries probably just got worse with every inspection. Carlisle's hands finally left my body and I listened intently to the diagnosis.

"It seems whatever Edward saw in Tanya's mind was the truth. Bella has a broken right Elbow that if not fixed now, could get severely infected. She broke anothe r rib and probably has a slight concussion. Her body is pretty bruised up and th ere is a small internal bleeding in her organs. This is a very severe case, and it doesn't help that she is momentarily unable to speak or move. We need to take her back to the house so I can do a procedure on her." Carlisle concluded while everyone else was tense. I didn't need to see to know the looks on their faces. I could feel the thick tension in the air and a sob escape from a feminine voice . I believe it was Alice. Esme's audible gasp echoed off the lake and Rosalie's furious growl mixed in with Jasper's and Emmett's. Carlisle remained silent but Edward sobbed and whimpered as he picked me up and I felt the wind rushing aroun d me. I could sense we were getting closer to the Denali's house because my necklace g ot colder with the more vampires. Edward growled slightly as we approached the h ouse and I heard the stern voice of Jasper say, "Edward, don't do it, not now at least. Our first priority is to keep Bella alive. Then do you mind if I help?" He ended his question and I could tell he was sporting a smirk. "Yeah, and me. That bitch needs to get a beat down. Let her see what happens whe n you mess with my little sister." Emmet growled out in an ignorant tone. Oh, th ey were talking about beating up Tanya. This amused me and annoyed me. I wanted to help kick some strawberry blonde ass! I heard the door being open and the warmth of the indoors hugging me. I heard a few gasp; obviously the Denali's believed Tanya was telling the truth. I was rac ed up stairs and into mine and Edwards room. I heard another gasp as I guess the y didn't notice the huge smashed window before. Yeah, that's predictable. "Tanya, how could you!" I heard Kate yell at her sister. I still couldn't see bu t I could imagine Tanya's scared faceoh how much I wished I could see that. "I-IIS-sheuuhh-"Tanya stuttered out like a deer caught in headlights. I heard the door open again and someone else gasp in shock, then the door was sl ammed shut and that person ran over to my side and grabbed my hand tightly in th eir grip. I could feel the familiar power flowing from this person to me. This w as my big brother Devon. "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?" Devon screamed and I heard a little rustling as I coul d only imagine someone was trying to restrain him from creating further problems . Why was everyone so over protective? I know I was, occasionally, butit's so ann oying! Unless it's Edwardthen it's very sexy. "Bella and Tanya had a little misunderstanding." Carlisle replied in an angered voice. I could tell he was outraged by the behavior of his supposed family. I co uldn't blame him, and I couldn't blame Devon for being overprotective. I would h ave blown the house into flames if someone did this to Devon. "MISUNDERSTANDING?" Screeched s being restrained once more. badly injured and we need to equipment with me." Carlisle worry. Devon. Some ran over to him and I could tell he wa "We will deal with that later. Your sister is very take her to a hospital considering I don't have my said in a strong leader's voice yet I could detect

"We don't have time for that! She is barley even breathing! I know a way to heal her in under a minute but Edward and I would be the only ones able to go with h er." Devon said in s stressed tone with a hint of pleading. What was he talking about? OH! I am such an idiot! Of course if I am drained from my power, the only thing I can do to regain them would be to go back home. Percy and my uncle coul

d heal me! "Devon would that really work?" Edward gasped out as I felt his hold on my left hand grip me tighter. He was nearly on top of me, he was so close. I couldn't mo ve thought and it killed me. "Yes, Edward. It would work! All I need to do is co ncentrate and I could contact Lord Hermes. He could send us down a portal and we could bring her back home so she can regain her powers!" Devon exclaimed with a happy voice. I realized his mistake before he did. And I felt like shooting up and smacking h im in the back of the head. "What do you mean by regain her powers? She has her powers! It's her blood loss that's the problem" Emmet said in a concerned and sl ightly irritated voice. Devon cursed under his breath and if I could open my eye s, I would have rolled them. "Umyeah well You see-"Devon sputtered out and I heard a growl coming from Edward. "Spit it out Devon" Edward growled at him while moving slightly to angle his bod y to face my brother. Uh-oh here we go "Okay, she will probably kill me for saying this. In my defense I completely for got about it! Well You see when anyone from Olympus comes down to the Earth, their powers slowly but surely drain. Bella has been on earth for well over a month n ow. With the injuries she has and the power drainage added on top of the stress she must be going through" Devon let out a loud sigh and I felt myself being lift ed off the couch in Edwards's arms. "THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? OPEN THE GOD DAMN PORTAL!" Edward yelled at my b rother while walking over towards Devon. I could practically see Devon summoning his powers and trying to speak to Hermes. He would stand in his battle stance w ith his legs slightly spread and his fingers pressed against his temples with hi s eyes closed in concentration. I felt a bright line eliminating from a small opening somewhere in the room and a warm summer time breeze pushing its way into the crowded bedroom. Everyone gas ped loudly as they got a glimpse at Olympus. I wish I was able to look at my hom e. EDWARD'S POV: I clutched the broken angel closer to my body as the bright light blinded us all monetarily. My eyes shut closed on their own accord and I tilted my body so tha t I was shielding Bella. I heard a few sharp intakes of air and I slowly turned my head around with my eyes peaked open. My haw dropped at the sheer beauty of O lympia. The place was fully eliminated with sun rays hitting the massive land from all a ngles. A huge castle made of white marble seemed to never end, and its height wa s so great there was a waterfall flowing gracefully down the western side of it. The ground wasn't made of lushes grass or even muddy dirt; it was made of fluffy elegant white clouds that filled the entire crystal blue sky with a floor. This was definitely a home for the gods. Devon walked backwards a little on his toes, then charged forward and went strai ght through the portal. The portal shivered a bit as he threw himself inside it and landed on a neat patch of white. I looked at my family and they all smiled a nd nodded at me, it was their way of saying goodbye and be safe. I looked towards Devon and he winked at me while motioning his hands forward. I followed his moves and walked a little bit backwards. I clutched my love closer

to me as I dove through the portal and landed right next to Devon. I could feel with energy. na! The pure ever dreamt the power surging around me as the atmosphere seemed to be pumping I felt like I was a human sun bathing on a beach somewhere in Arizo essence of this majestic dimension was beyond anything I could have up.

"It feels good to be home" Devon said while closing his eyes and taking in a hug e gulp of air; a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Suddenly I he ard a small cough and felt blood trickle slightly down my right hand. Oh no! How could I have forgotten about Bella? I am such and idiot! Devon looked just as stressed and worried as I was. "I am going to find help! Br ing her inside!" He yelled at me while charging off somewhere behind a few trees . Surprisingly this place held a forest, just a more colorful and lively one the n on earth. I obediently followed his orders and ran over to the front entrance of the castl e. The doors were several feet high, almost making up the entire first floor! Th ey were gold and had carvings that reminded me of hieroglyphics covering every c orner. I hesitantly brought my hand up to graze the golden doorknobs. A small whimper f rom Bella tore me away from my day dreaming as I threw the doors into the wall a s I charged though the castle and came across a throne room. I noticed that the room looked like a meeting room. There was a long wooden tabl e with elegant scrolls carved on the feet, set in the center of the room. Surrou nding the table were thrones all made of wood with different symbols on them. At the front of the room were three main thrones. One was carved with waves, the o ther lightning, and the last flames. These must be Poseidon, Zeus, and Hades thrones. I figured it only right that if I had to sit somewhere in this room it would be Lord Hades chair. I ran over an d sat down and felt power surge within me. Bella curled up closer to my chest as I cradled her into me and whispered sweet nothings in her ear. Her powers were coming back to her, which means her nervous system would be comi ng out of its numb state and her entire body would be engulfed in pain. A small whimper escaped her deathly pale lips and my heart crumbled to ashes. "Bella-" I whispered into her ear as I stroked her cheek "-Bella please come bac k to me baby, please" I cried into her soft raven hair. "Edward?" An angelic voi ce asked me for me. It was indeed a beautiful and warm voice, but it had nothing compared to Bella's. I looked up to see a blonde haired beauty wearing a long pink and gold goddess d ress. She looked gorgeous to say the least, but I can't trust physical appearanc es to help bring Bella back to me. For all I know, she could be a devil. Nothing in this entire dimension could be what they seem. I growled lowly as she approached us. I pulled Bella closer to my chest and lean ed forward so I was completely shielding her body from the intruders view. The b eauty in front of me didn't snarl or even flinch; instead she flashed me a wide white smile. My eyebrows raised a little but I still held my defensive positioni ng. She is not touching Bella. The women walked forward in grace and my growls grew louder. She now stood in fr ont of Bella and I. I was snarling and hissing with fury at the audacity of this woman. She got a curious glint in her eyes as she brought her hand slightly dow

n and moved to stroke the pale cold cheeks of my love. My hand shot out and grabbed hers in a death grip. I gave her a hard cold glare. She looked long and hard at me, almost like she was thinking over some things, then turned back to Bella and smiled lovingly at her. "You really do love her, don't you?" The women murmured and took a small step ba ckwards. I stopped growling at her but my face still held a scowl. My instincts were to protect my mate, and quite frankly I didn't know this strange woman. I d ecided to voice my thoughts. "Who are you?" I said a little too harshly. She smiled a full grin and laughed a little at me. This woman was testing my very thin patience. "Please do forgive me" her voice was no longer teasing or curious, but friendly and kind. "My name is Aphrodite." The women, Aphrodite, replied in a sweet tone. I was shocked to say the least. I basically disrespected Bella's aunt, the goddess of love and beauty. I thought back to what she said earlier about me loving Bella very much. "I love her more than my life" I murmured and tightened my arms around Bella. I didn't realize I had spoken aloud until Aphrodite walked over and placed her h and on my shoulder. "I know young one. Bella inherited her ability to see relati onships from me. I can feel love, and trust me; you two have one of the stronges t connections I have ever felt. Mortal or immortal wise" Aphrodite said in awe a s she stroked my angels face and patted my shoulder. "I have been alone for over a century. I didn't think I would ever find love. Th en Bella comes out of nowhere and wins over my heart with the bat of her lashes" I chuckled out and Aphrodite smiled. She then moved to the chair next to mine, Zeus's, and sat down. "I felt your loneliness over sixty years ago, Edward. I was just browsing around different souls and I landed on yours. You felt so depressed and I personally t ried to search for your muse, yet I couldn't find her. I figured she just wasn't born yet, and in reality she wasn't. You can imagine my shock when I realized i t was Bella that you were bound to be with" Aphrodite laughed as she twirled a l ong piece of blonde hair around her index finger. I suddenly felt very generous and hopeful towards this woman. She could have bee n doing her magic and helping other mortals find their missing loved one, yet sh e searched for mine. I felt very hopeful because if she accepted me, maybe the r est of Bella's family would. I smiled at her and replied, "Thank you, Aphrodite. That means a lot to me. Also, thank you for accepting me to be with Bella." Her smile widened and she winked playfully at me. "My niece is many things-"Aphr odite started to say "- one of her main traits however, is being very stubborn. Even if our family didn't accept you, which I'm not saying they won't, Bella wou ld personally tell all of us off, then leave to be with you on earth and occasio nally visit to regain her powers." My heart soared and I felt my face melt into a stupid grin. I couldn't help the joy that radiated from inside of me. I knew from the minute I laid eyes on her i n Forks cafeteria that I would inherit feelings for her. But to hear that she lo ved me as well always made me one happy camper. My happiness however was shortly lived as a small cough escaped Bella's white li ps. Where the hell was Devon? I though angrily. Aphrodite looked confused and sh ot out of her chair. She shoved me back into the chair so she could get a good l ook at Bella. Her breathing stopped and her eyes widened in horror.

"I-I t-thought she was just s-sleeping" Aphrodite gasped out while her crystal b lue eyes leaked with silver tears. I stroked some hair from Bella's eyes and pla ced a long lingering kiss on her forehead. "My family and I, along with Bella an d Devon, were playing baseball one afternoon. We were interrupted by three human drinking nomads. Needless to say, we all fought and James, one of the nomads, w as defeated. The two other nomads escaped while we were burning James's pieces. My family knew that the other two nomads would come after us for killing their m ember and Victoria's mate. We traveled to Denali to hide with our extended famil y. One of the females, Tanya, as been trying to get me for the past fifty years. While everyone was hunting, that poor excuse for a female attacked Bella." I fi nished shacking with anger. Aphrodite was fuming. Her hands were balled into fist on the arms of the chair, almost breaking off the wood. "Tanya Denali will be executed once I get my hands around her skanky neck" She hissed. I'm glad were on the same page. My anger flared just by thinking about that blonde/red headed demon. I wanted to throw her into the fiery pits of hell where she belongs and laugh as she burns a pparently Bella's venom has taken a toll on me. Aphrodite seemed to be in deep thought when she was broken from them by the soun d of Bella's soft whimper. Both of us rushed to comfort her and I peppered her f ace in kisses as Aphrodite combed through her black locks. "Where the hades was Devon during all of this?" She seethed in annoyance. "He was sleeping" I said in an equally annoyed tone. I still couldn't wrap my he ad around that. Bella's older brother was personally sent down to earth to prote ct his little sister, and he fell asleep on the job. Although, as much as I want ed to place the blame on him, we did drive from Forks, Washington to Denali, Ala ska. Aphrodite made a disgusted noise in the back of her throat. Just then Bella star ted to moan as a small tear leaked from the corner of her eye. "Bella!" I yelled in agony at seeing her in pain. Aphrodite closed her eyes and covered her face in the palm of her hands. Bella's eyes suddenly flew open and she screamed in ag ony and struggled in my grasp. OH-NO. This can't be happening now! Her nervous system was completely back and t he pain she must be feeling is indescribable. She screamed and thrashed and fell from my lap to the marble floor of the room. I dropped to my knees by her head and Aphrodite grabbed Bella's hands trying to regain her attention. It didn't wo rk as Bella's screaming seemed to get louder. The door to the throne room was thrown open into the wall and eleven figures all crammed into the room. They saw Bella and Devon pushed his way through the crow d and kneeled down next to me. Another two figures with dark brown hair and gree n eyes came to kneel next to Bella on both sides. This must be Bella's cousin an d uncle, Poseidon and Percy. I strange liquid mist came from their hands and entered Bella's body. They mutte red some things in ancient Latin before the cuts and bruises that covered Bella' s body seemed to close up and heal immediately. I stared in awe and stroked Bell a's now healed cheek. "Bella darling, please return to us. We need you. Your family is here for you" P oseidon whispered to Bella and I heard a small "I'll try" come from her mouth. M y heart rejoiced in hearing her voice again, even if it was a hoarse whisper. Bella's entire body lifted a foot off the air and was now eye level with me knee

ling on the ground. Her hair splashed around her body in tendrils and her skin g lowed with power that surged in her veins. Her eyes flew open from her long blac k lashes and they glowed with a bright purple light before she fell from the air . I shot my hands out and scooped her up in my arms. "Bella" I sobbed into her hair. She seemed shocked for a moment, then grasped me and drew me in for a huge signature Emmett bear hug. She leaned back and I fina lly saw the life in her shinning sparkly brown orbs and a small hint of red colo ring her otherwise pale cheeks. I couldn't control myself and it seemed neither could she. We both rammed our li ps together and moved them at the same time almost as if an orchestra were playi ng a beautiful melody. Her tongue grazed my bottom lip and I open my mouth and d rew in her delicious taste. We were kissing so passionately I lost track of time, where we were, and even me aning. The only thing that mattered to me was the glorious goddess giving hersel f to me. I pleasantly returned to favor, is all. We broke apart and smiled widel y at each other than ended up laughing and hugging once more. Our eyes were closed as we clung to each other. We came back to reality at the s ound of the gasps and a few roars of anger surrounding us. Bella and I looked up wide eyed at her family. I stood up and offered Bella my hand, which she took a nd stepped closer to my side as her family roamed their eyes over us. "What is the meaning of this?" A man with black hair and fiery red eyes yelled a t Bella then glared at me. He was a muscular man with a tall figure, he was prob ably a god. His hands balled into fist and erupted into flames. Oh great, this w as a terrible way to meet Bella's father. "DAD! Calm down, this is Edwardmy mate" Bella trailed off sheepishly as everyone e lse gabbed at me or Bella. A few of the younger people in the room just looked s urprised while a few off the older looked royally pissed. Aphrodite came to our defense by standing next to us and putting her hand on my shoulder. My hands wer e currently wrapped around Bella's waist. "Lord Hades, this is unnecessary. I have felt the loneliness from both these poo r souls for years. They finally are united and in all due respect, I will not al low you to break them apart. I have never seen such love from anyone in my entir e existence!" She threw her hands in the air then crossed them in front of her c hest. Hades eyes turned a dark red and his fire coming from his hands grew taller. One tall muscular older man with white hair and grey eyes walked over to Hades. "Br other, please listen to our sister. She speaks the truth. Look at your daughter, she is in love." Hades eyed Bella before turning to look at me with a calculating expression on h is face. "I suppose your right Zeus." Hades replied in a monotone. The fire in h is hands died down and he walked forward to Bella and me. "Is what your aunt says the truth?" Hades asked his daughter with a hint of plea ding in his voice. Even though I couldn't read his mind, I knew he was just tryi ng to protect his baby girl. The only minds I could read were the younger lookin g people in the room. I guess they were that powerful as the older ones were. "Yes father. I am in love with Edward, and no matter what you do I will be with him" Bella said in a strong voice and I had to restrain myself from bringing her in for another kiss. That would just piss of her father even more than needed. Hades looked calculating at me then asked the golden question.

"So you're a vampire? How do I know you won't hurt my daughter?" He asked in a t ight voice while raising a bushy black eyebrow above his red orbs. I looked him directly in the eyes and spoke with such clarity I sounded like a lawyer. "Sir, I am in love with your daughter, and if I ever hurt her, I would gladly let you kill me. I am a vampire, but my family and I consider ourselves vegetarians beca use we only feed off the blood of animals." "Then why was she hurt when you brought her here?" He asked with anger clear in his voice. I looked over towards Devon and found him near two other teenage boys . He walked towards me and started to explain our situation to the entire room. There were lots of growls and snarls coming from everyone. "I say let's kill Tanya and these two nomads!" A girl with dark brown hair and g rey eyes said while throwing her fist in the air. There were many YEAHS and a fe w suggestions for locking them in the underworld with the other unfortunate soul s. I was glad we were all on the same page. They all hated Tanya, Laurent and Victo ria, and they all wanted revenge. "I'm sorry you guys, but I will be the one to personally deliver the revenge to Tanya. As for the nomads, I don't even know wh ere they are. They will have to come to us and then we will kill them, that is i f their stupid enough to try and attack us." Bella said with a smirk and a few o f the younger teens laughed and rolled their eyes at her cockiness. "So, Bella are you going to introduce us to your man?" The same girl with brown hair who suggested killing Tanya asked with a smirk. Bella looked shocked then h er mouthed popped open in an O shape. "I forgot to introduce everyone!" Bella ex claimed while dragging my over to the younger kids first. "Everyone this is Edward. Edward this is Will, Luke, Stefan, Natalia, Serena, an d Percy. You already know Devon of course." Bella said pointing to all of the ki ds. Oh, so these were her cousins! I greeted all of them and smiled when they al l accepted me easily. Bella then brought me over to the older people in the room. "Edward this is my u ncles Zeus and Poseidon" She said while pointing to the man with white hair and the man with dark brown hair. She then brought me over to another man with light brown hair and dark brown eyes. "This is Hermes" Bella said with a smile on her face. I smiled and we shook hands. So far everyone had accepted me. I was ecsta tic! Then the moment that we were all waiting for happened. Bella brought me over to her father who was watching us with an un-identifiable emotion on his face. "Dad" Bella said uneasily. Hades turned to me and glared hard at me. I flinched and s hrugged back slightly but when his face turned into a small grin and he stuck ou t his hand, I was rejoicing on this inside and recovering from my panic attack. "Welcome to the family Edward" Hades said with a smile on his face. Bella's smil e, however, out shone everyone else's. She was just as happy as I was, if not mo re. We said goodbye to everyone as we had to be getting back to earth to take ca re of the nomads. Just before we left, a boy with brown hair and brown eyes, Luk e, yelled to Bella "kick Tanya's ass!" We both laughed as Bella grabbed Devon's hand and mine as the portal opened and showed us a forest somewhere in Forks. We all jumped through and ran into the dark green forest. We all ran back to my house and when the door opened we were tackled to the grou nd with hugs from our family members. Alice was so happy she was sobbing, Emmett gave all three of us a bear hug, Rosalie smiled brightly and hugged us tightly, jasper enveloped everyone with the sense of love, Esme and Carlisle were glad t

hat their family was back together once again. Even though we were all together and happier than before, I couldn't help the fe eling of being watched. BELLA'S POV: I was finally back with my family! I couldn't have been happier to see their smi ling faces and comforting hugs enveloping me, welcoming us back home. I seriousl y though I was going to die, but in the back of my mind I knew Edward would save me. He was my knight in shining armor. When Devon, Edward, and I were in Olympia, our family moved back to Forks. They didn't want to stay another second in Denali with Tanya. I wouldn't have wanted to either, yet I really wanted my revenge and I had a great plan After my shower, I changed into black leggings, black high top converse, and a g rey sweatshirt. I tied my hair into a pony tail and jumped out the window of Edw ard's room. I ran to my house and got on my Ducati, Hades how I missed my baby. The engine roared, but no one was home ed out of the drive way and rode up to played my I-phone while speeding down rried sick, he would have to punish me in my house Denali. The the abandon for running so I didn't wake anyone. I sp ride was long and boring so I roads. Edward was probably wo off when I get back.

After quite some time on my bike, I saw a familiar abandon shed that we passed d riving up to Denali. I quickly pulled over and parked my bike in the shed. I rac ed off into the woods tracking down the Denali's house. I remembered it because I was thrown into the woods, so they looked familiar. I could have sworn I heard some rustling in the bushes o few miles away. I ignor ed that and continued to run towards the light coming from the house a few meter s away. I was so close when I felt arms come around my body and trap me in their grasp. I spun around and kicked the person off me. They landed at the base of a tree an d I ran over to them. I was about to strike when I noticed another figure emerge from a nearby bush. "Bella! It's just us, calm down" The figure hissed at me. I looked closely at the two figures and finally saw who they were. Jasper and Emm ett. "You guys! What in hades name are you doing here?" I whisper/yelled at the two o f them who gave me pointed looks in return as Emmett stood up from the base of t he tree. "We want revenge just as badly as you do Bellsie. No one messes with ou r family and gets away with it" Jasper said in an angry tone, although I could s ee the playfulness lingering in his eyes. Emmett was grinning like a kid on Chri stmas morning. "Okay, so now that we n?" Emmett said in an aughed as he reminded as I signaled them to know were both here to kick some Tanya ass, what's the pla over excited voice. He lightly bounced on his feet and I l me off Alice. "I've got a plan" I said in a menacing tone come in closer.

After telling them my plan, they pulled away with menacing smiles on their faces and I laughed evilly while stalking forward towards the house "revenge is sweet " I muttered before we took off in different directions. JASPERS POV: This plan was amazing; who would have thought Bella could come up with something

as devious as this? She was defiantly as sister of mine and Emmett. I tried to contain my laugher as I ran up the steps to the Denali's front porch. I knocked on the door and Kate answered it with a somber face. Once she saw me, her face turned to panic then pleading. "Jasper! I am so sorry about everything that's happened please-"I cut her off before she could finish her unnecessary ap ology. After all, the only one we were mad at was Tanya. "We need Tanya" I said plainly as I saw Kate bite her bottom lip. I could see th e top of the stairs from here and I noticed Tanya hiding behind a wall listening in on our conversation. What a wimp. Kate looked hesitantly at me before openin g her mouth, but once again I stopped her by cutting her off. "We don't want to punish her or even talk to her. It appears that Edward did really want Tanya and was only using Bella as a distraction. He is waiting for Tanya in the woods." A s soon as the words escaped my mouth, Tanya was standing in front of me. She roughly shoved her sister away from the door and stood on her toes to inspec t the woods behind me. She was looking for Edward, how pathetic. "Where is her? I knew he would always want me" She said while combing her hands through her hai r and taking out some lip stick from her back pocket and applying it to her lips . I repressed a shudder. "Yes, like I said he is in the forest just a few miles away from the creek" I re plied but she was already running half way across the front lawn. Part one of Op eration take down Tanya was complete I thought evilly as I walked away from the front porch. EMMETT'S POV: I waited anxiously behind a bush in the forest just a few miles north of the cre ek. I had a water gun fully of ketchup mixed with mayo ready in my hand; needles s to say it smelt horrid. I didn't breathe at all and waited until I could hear Tanya approaching. I crouched low and moved forward slightly from behind the bush. "Edward!" Bimbo screeched in her disgusting whiny voice. She entered target zone as she looked a round trying to find Edward. Speaking of which, he will probably beat the venom out of jasper and I for leaving him behind. Oh well, you snooze you lose. Tanya walked a little closer and stepped right over a vine that I had left tied to a tree on the other side of the small clearing. She screamed and fell into a pit of mud. "What the hell!" She screeched as she stood up with furious eyes cov ered head to toe in mud. I suppressed my laughter. She moved closer towards me and when she was a few feet away from my bush, Bella screamed from across the clearing, effectively making Tanya turn towards her. I jumped up and sprayed her all voer with the ketchup and mayo. I then ran away f rom the scene of the crime. I could still hear her screaming like a mad woman and cussing like a trucker. Sh e now smelt like a skunk and was covered head to toe in filth. Good luck winning over Edward's heart with that style. I smirked as I thought that to me, Edward would be proud. Part two of Operation take down Tanya complete. BELLA'S POV: I could hear Tanya's vicious screaming and cursing from all the way out here. I chuckled to myself as I crouched lower in the tree I was perched in. I saw Tanya

run out of the clearing heading towards the small lake that was conveniently pl ace a few feet behind meperfect. Just as she was underneath me, I created a huge ring of fire around the lake. Sh e yelped and flew backwards, effectively landing on her plastic butt. I snickere d as I saw her stand up looking around with a wild anger in her eyes. She walked backwards slowly and I closed my eyes as I felt my powers coursing th rough my body. My eyes flashed purple and my hair shot around me like Medusa's s nakes. I summoned the Underworlds gates to open and the ground started to split apart while shaking the forest around it like a blender. The ground split in half and fire erupted from out of it. Tanya stared wide eyed as she slowly backed away. She was about to make a run for it when I threw anot her ring of fire around the border of the clearing, trapping her in it with the opening to the underworld. A few ghosts shot out with scary black silhouettes. There long black arms reache d in front of them as their fingers curled and they swarmed towards Tanya. She s creamed and ran around the clearing trying to get rid of them. I was laughing so hard I was crying. Finally the part I had been waiting for arrived. Five huge Cerberus came chargin g out from the gates and surrounded Tanya. My three headed guard dogs snarled at her as she cowered in fear. One shot out a bit her arm and tossed her in the ai r towards another dog. They began to play what looked like monkey in the middle while I was rolling on the tree branch I was laughing so hard. I decided I should step in now. I yelled at my dogs in Latin for them to heal an d they all surrounded Tanya in the center of the clearing. I could see jasper an d Emmett watching from another tree, laughing like mad men. I jumped down from my branch and landed right in front of Tanya in my circle of Cerberus. She looked up at me and grimaced I smirked and bent down low to her he ad. My hand shot out and I grabbed a fist full of her hair, yanking her head tow ards my ear. "Missed me bitch?" I whispered menacingly into her ear as she whimp ered. I yanked her off the ground and brought her over my head. I then launched my han ds forward and slammed Tanya into the ground in front of me. My dogs backed off as they gave me time to have fun. I grabbed her arms and dug my fingers into the m enjoying the sound of her crying. "Edward loves me, and will only ever love me. He never loved you, no one does. Y our family would be here helping you if they did. Since no one sees the need to be with you, I am doing everyone a favor." I snarled mincingly at her broken fac e. I punched, kicked, and clawed her so that she was a big white chunk of skin. I s narled something in Latin at my dogs and they ran forward, bite in Tanya's arms, and dragged her into the Underworld. Her screams were still heard until the fir e died down and the crater in the earth closed up. Revenge was sweet. VICTORIA'S POV: I have been following the Cullen's ever since they destroyed my James in their b aseball clearing. They thought they could just kill my mate and get away without my revenge? Hell no. I was going to end the Cullen Clan. I wasn't that stupid t

o just charge at them and attack. I was outnumbered by a lot. Laurent left because he started to feel sentimental about human life or some cra p like that. He was a pathetic wimp who just ran away from battle because he got scared. It was just mefor now. I was in Forks trying to think of things to do to gain help. I thought I could c reate an army of newborns to kill them off I liked that idea. I would go to Seatt le and create around fifty of them; I would leave one in charge so that Alice Cu llen wouldn't see my decisions. Then I would attack and watch as they all burn. I smiled at my amazing plan and I ran deeper into the forest, but something stop ped me in my tracks. A bright light eliminated from a few miles away. I raced ov er to it and found what looked like some kind ofportal? I jumped in and landed on a cloud. What the hell is this place? I wandered aroun d a few times and walked further into the forest. My traveling took hours before I ended up near this cave like mansion. I walked inside of it and looked around . It was definitely sporting the Greek God theme. I wondered who lived here. I was going to walk into another room when I was suddenly thrown into a wall by two men. One had black hair and blue eyes while the other had blonde hair and br own eyes. I tried to struggle against them but they were just to damn strong. A deep throaty chuckle tore me away from my captors as I looked towards the stai r case. Coming down the stairs was a tall man with dirty blonde hair and huge bu lging muscles with black eyes. "Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?" I snarled fiercely at the man. He smiled at me and replied in a calm and sickly poisonous voice, "My name is Cr onus, and I want to be your allies. I believe we have a common goal, to end Isab ella Marie Swan Inferos."

17 winter wonderland BELLA'S POV: As expected, once Jasper, Emmett and I returned home, we were ambushed with hugs and grounded for an entire week, courtesy of Esme. As soon as my bike's engine cut off, Edward was at my side and had scooped me up into a huge hug. He kissed me so passionately, my breathing stopped and my brain melted into goo. When we t old our family about Operation Take down Tanya, they were surprisingly proud of

us! However, they weren't too thrilled about us taking off in the middle of the night, especially me since I just recovered. I hugged and kissed everyone goodnight and hopped on the back of my Ducati. Edwa rd insisted that he drove because he thought I was dead on my feet (I actually w as pretty tired) and Devon decided to run off the four bottles of monster that h e had drank. I honestly have to say, being on the back of my Ducati with my arms wrapped tightly around Edward's waist and our hair being twirled by the wind, d efinitely turned me on. I was disappointed when we pulled up into my brick drive way and the engine's ro ar died down. Edward got off the bike and picked me up off of it. He leaned down to press his forehead against mine while whispering "sweet dreams, Bella." My h eart beat tenfold and my eyes blurred with excitement. I wrapped my arms around his neck and stood up on my toes. He leaned down gently and wrapped his arms aro und my waist. "The only thing I will be dreaming about is you" I whispered into his ear while stroking the hair behind it. He growled at my teasing and roughly pulled me in c loser. I looked up through my eyelashes to meet his lustful black eyes staring d own at me. He brought his head down at the same time I brought mine up. His lips melted into mine as our tongues became one. I heard him whimper in exci tement and I slammed my eyes shut even tighter. His hands traveled down from my shoulders to my rib cage, then to my stomach and hips, and then his hands came a cross my butt. I jumped up into his arms and wrapped my legs around his torso. My fingers wove themselves into his soft bronze tendrils of hair. The smell of h oney and sunshine infested my nose in the greatest of ways. He felt so amazing! "Isabella Marie Swan Infernos, you are my life" Edward said in a deep husky voic e as his eyes burned a hole into mine. He then began to place hot open mouthed k isses down my neck and I gasped out of breath. "Edward Anthony Mason Cullen, I will never love someone as much as I love you" I replied through my gasps. We both pulled in for another steamy kiss. The moon s hone brightly down on us as we passionately made out in the middle of my abandon drive way. Thank hades I decided to live in the woods. I felt a light sprinkle of cold wet flakes fall down on top of us. It was snowing! Now that I realized, today was Thrusday, tomorrow was the last day before holiday break! I was broken from my thoughts as Edward walked us backwards until my back hit th e cold bricks of my house. We finally broke apart, gasping for air while smiling down at each other. "Take care of my heart, I've left it with you" Edward mumbl ed as I closed my eyes with a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. I fe lt a rush of wind hit my face and I opened my eyes to reveal my clear driveway. I smiled to myself as I touched my swollen red lips. I walked inside my house an d plopped myself down on my black leather sofa in the den. I heard the shower ru nning upstairs as I curled up on the couch and tucked my legs underneath my ches t. I was about to fall asleep when I heard a god-awful sound coming from my brot hers room. Only Devon would be singing we are young by Fun at 2am. I got a devious plan in my head as I pulled my phone out of my back pocket and tip-toed up the carpet st airs in my purple fuzzy socks. Devon's door was slightly opened as I crept down the dark hallway towards it. I walked into his dimly lit room and slowly walked over to his bathroom door. The only lights eliminating in his room were his lapt op screen and his red lava lamp on top of his nightstand. Steam and light snuck through the small crack in his bathroom door. I tried my b

est not to laugh as I pulled out my phone and hit the record button. You-tube he re I come. As the chorus for the song came on, his voice cracked and I couldn't help the laughter that burst free from my lips. I heard the shower stop and I fl ew towards his bedroom door and out into the hallway. I heard his door begin thr own into the wall and a few things falling. Devon ran out of his room in just a towel around his waist and water dripping all over his body. He came at me screa ming, "You're so dead!" I just laughed and ran faster down the stair case. He chased me around the house for hours. I was surprised that the towel stayed i n place around his hips. I ran into our dining room and he cornered me at the ot her side of the table. I moved right, he moved left, I moved left and he moved r ight. Finally he jumped over the table as I ducked underneath it and crawled awa y in hysterics. "Dammit!" I heard Devon snarl as he tried to out run me back up stairs. Our game of cat and mouse lasted for another few hours until the sun started to peek over the snow covered mountain tope's. We called it a truce and Devon told me to delete the voice recording. I told him something vulgar and he blackmailed me with my 14th birthday party video tape needless to say there was a very messy food fight. I deleted the video like a good little sisterwell as long as Devon b elieves I did I skipped up stairs to my room and did a perfect assemble (A/N: Ballet move whic h involves jumping LOL) onto my bed. I landed in a heap of comforters as my back sunk further down into the mattress and the light around me dimed. I was out co ld in less than a minute. "ISABELLA MARIE SWAN INFERNOS, GET YOUR LAZY BUTT OUT OF BED AND SHOWER! IT'S TH E LSAT DAY OF SCHOOL BEFORE BREAK!" Devon can be such a parent sometimes I groaned and shoved the comforter off of my body, exposing myself to the cold w inds that whipped around my room. I shivered and rushed to my bathroom to start a scolding hot shower. I stepped in a washed myself with my freesia body wash an d strawberry shampoo. I felt so much more relaxed. Even though I haven't been to school in over a week, I was happy that this was the last day before our winter break. I finished showering and headed into my mini-mall, as I now like to call my clos et (curtsey of Alice). I climbed up and down the shelves looking for the perfect outfit. I put on a pair of black leggings and brown leather knee-high boots wit h no heel. On top I wore a white tank top and a grey off the shoulder shirt that covered part of my butt and showed the white tank top of my left hip. I added a black scarf and wrapped it around my neck then let it flow to my rib cage. I pu t in a black Bennie hat on the right side of my head while I flat ironed my laye red hair. I added a milky blue eye shadow and black eyeliner. I grabbed my slouchy leather bag and put Weathering Heights inside it along with a few of my pencils, pens, and my journal. I went downstairs and made pancakes for Devon and I. Devon came downstairs while shoving his notebook into his backp ack. He wore a simple pair of jeans with black boots and a black men's combat ja cket. He lookedpretty hot. I shudder. What the hell is wrong with me? We ate in silence and I could tell something was off about him. Not in a bad way , more like he was keeping a secret from me. We both got into my mustang and rac ed off to school. When we got their The Cullen's were across the lot. Devon and I walked over to them and I was greeted with a warm kiss on the lips and a few h ugs. "I heard there was a new girl starting today" Alice chirped happily as she hooke d her arm in mine and walked towards the building. "Oh really?" I asked trying t

o sound interested, I really wasn't. I was new once, and I hated all the crap I got from other girls and lustful glances from guysoh wait, that still happens I t hought sarcastically to myself. I felt kind of bad for this new girl, she probab ly feels like a mouse in the eyes of a hawk. Unless she is a junior Lauren in tr aining, let's hope not. Edward walked me to my first period trigonometry class. "Have fun" he said mocki ngly as I glared at him. He bent down to kiss me but I turned just before his li ps touched mine. He looked incredulously at me as I walked backwards into the cl assroom. "Oh, I think I will" I replied before spinning around and shooting him a smirk over my shoulders to which he narrowed his eyes at and raised an eyebrow . I laughed and walked to my seat near the window in the back. Our teacher Ms. Penske droned on and on about the square root of pie for half of the period straight. I already knew everything she was teaching but her voice j ust irritated me so I took out my journal and started to write. Writing was a wa y to calm me, along with painting and drawing. I concentrated hard on my writing but I still couldn't block out my surroundings . Someone popped their bubble gum, a boy threw a paper plane across the room whe n the teacher turned around, the sounds of girls pressing their overly long nail s against their cell-phones key boards was driving me crazy. When Mike Newton de cided to throw a rolled up piece of paper at me asking if I could help him "tame his beast" I had it. I stood up, my chair making a loud screeching nose giving me the full attention of the room. I didn't look at anyone as I walked up to Ms. Penske with my bag cl utched tightly to my side. "May I please be excused, I feel sick" I asked in a s omewhat rude tone, but since I was an all A's student, she excused me. I thanked Zeus quietly as I walked out into the hallway. I went to the bathroom to satisf y my time. Mostly I just wrote in the stall not noticing the time passing. I loo ked up and saw all the graffiti on the door. Most of it said: Lucy Kerseys sucked Joe Dickenson's big one! Mattie H is pregnant with Mr. Rasht's kid! Would you either date Damon or Stefan Salvatore? Damon: 12 votes Stefan: 8 votes Bella Swan is a slut who likes to like touch guys and stuff Julia loves Tim Yeah stuff like that WHAT WAS THE FITH ONE? Yeah that's what I thought. I could t ell it was Jessica who wrote it because Jessica always writes in pink pen and he r handwriting scrawls a lot. Well, if she wants to be that way; I want to play a s well. I smirked as I took out a black sharpie from my bag and wrote in bold le tters near that comment JESSICA STANELY IS A WHORE WHO IS JELOUS OF EVERY OTHER PERSON IN THIS SCHOOL WI TH ESTROGEN. I laughed at that and then remember to add something LAUREN MALLORY AS WELL. I capped my sharpie and tossed it into my bag as I opened the stall to the empty

bathroom. I was cracking up as I left the stall and washed my hands with the co conut smelling soap. I combed through my hair and fixed my smudged eye liner fro m my hysterical laughing incident. Anyone who passed by this bathroom probably t hough there was a tickle fights going on in here. I walked out and decided to head to the hat stuff in the bathroom. After all, I to not step down to their level, but I d just go back and completely cross out library. I almost felt bad for writing t was supposed to be the better person and just couldn't help myself. Maybe I shoul all of those bad comments.

I decided to turn around and walk back when I heard the sound of someone being t hrown into a locker coming from the libraries wing. That hallway was almost alwa ys abandoned except for people like me who wanted to read or kids who had to res earch something for a project. I ran over to the hallway and whatever thoughts o f erasing those messages were completely gone from my head. A d n t girl I have never seen before was being cornered by Jessica and Lauren. She ha brown hair with a few red streaks in it. She was about three inches taller tha my 5'5 frame. Her eyes were a stormy grey almost like Natalia's but with a tin of blue in them. And she was crying.

"If you ever try to talk to Shane again, I will personally shave all the hair fr om you head with a pair of scissors" Lauren sneered down at the defenseless new girl. Jessica commented, "Honey trust us, it would be an improvement." The two o f them started to crack up as the girl just flinched away from them and looked a round for an exit. She saw me and made eye contact. I winked at her terrified ey es and held a finger to my lips. She nodded her head and her attention was drawn back to Lauren as she started to speak again. "He would never even think about touching a piece of shi-"she was cut off as my hand smacked her upside the head and she fell down to the concrete floor. Her fa ce was red from where I had hit her and her nose was a little bloody. Jessica lo oked back and forth between us not knowing what to do. I kneeled down to Laurens high and smiled sickly at her. "Aaaww Laur Laur, do we have to go through this again?" Her eyes blazed with fury as she reached pack t o punch my face. My right hand shot out and grasped her fist tightly, I kept app lying pressure and she screamed in pain as I heard her knuckles crack. I let go and shoved her backwards. I was about to turn around to the new girl when I was thrown to the floor and so meone got on top of me. I looked up as the persons hand made contact with my rig ht cheek, making a loud smack sound. My head shot to the left and my mouth opene d in shock. I shot both my hands forward and grabbed the person's hair while sta nding up. Oh figures, it was Jessica. She yelped in pain as I pulled tighter on her hair. I threw her into the wall opposite of me and Lauren came towards me with her han ds stretched in front of her, "YOU FUCKING BITCH!" I kicked my right foot out an d it made contact with her jaw as she fell to the ground near Jessica. The new g irl was still cowering on the floor behind me as the bell ran and student poured out of class. They all stopped and stared at the scene before them and some even took out thei r phones. "What is it with you girls thinking you're in charge of everyone in th is school, including the teachers? You are always dissing other girls because th ey have something you don't or you're hooking up with guys just to brag later ab out it to other girls. New flash, no one cares! You think everyone loves you whe n really, everyone hates you! Stop talking down to others just because they are kinder or prettier than you two, and trust me, they sure as hell are! You are su

ch bitches, can't you just be yourselves and not have to treat everyone else lik e shit because I think we're all sick of it. So either you cut the crap, or get the hell out of this school." I said to them as the students around us stared wi th their mouths open and eyes wide. I guess no one every stood up to the queen b ee and her acquaintance before. Lauren and Jessica stood up and looked at me with fear in their eyes. They looke d at the students around us then Lauren ran to the exit of the building shoving people out of her way, Jessica following closely behind. "ALRIGHT BELLA!" One kid yelled and the rest of them went crazy. I blushed like mad as they cheered for me and some even came to pat me on the back. Surprisingl y many girls told me thank you, I was shocked to say the least. I turned around to look at the new girl who was now standing looking at me in aw e. I walked forward and took her hand as I led her into the outside benches near the parking lot. She sat down next to me and continued to stare. I cleared my t hroat a little and she snapped out it. "T-thank y-y-you" The girl stuttered out as she blinked a few times and moved the strand of hair that fell into her eyes. I smiled at her and replied, "It was my pleasure. Those two were always causing trouble and it felt good to see them be put in their place." She smiled at me and nodded her head shyly. I stuck my hand out for her to shake while saying, "Isabella Marie Swan, but people tend to call me Bella." She laug hed and shook my hands while replying, "Katherine Bennett, but people just call me Katie." Katie turned out to be a very nice girl. She enjoyed reading and photography; al so her favorite bands were One Republic and Coldayplay. She just moved from Virg inia because her father got a big promotion in Seattle, but Katie and her younge r brother Austin wanted to go to Forks High because, let's face it, our school w as much better. Her younger brother was seven so he went to the Fork's elementar y school while Katie was eighteen and started as a junior. She asked for my background information and I just told her that my parents were killed in a house fire and I was left with their possessions. She apologized to me nonstop as I told her it was nothing and I have lived to deal with it. When she asked how I was able to get all their possessions because I was only sevente en, I told her that had an older brother who was eighteen, Devon. After we spoke for another few minutes, she told me she had to get to class. She didn't want to be known as the girl who ditched on the first day and I fully re spected her for that. When she asked if I was going to class I told her I wasn't feeling that good and was going to skip another period. I missed English but I technically did write in my car while listening to the radio. The bell rang signaling it was time for lunch. I packed up my things while turni ng off the radio and stepping out of my car. I walked over to the school buildin g and this time, it wasn't like doing a walk of shame. Everyone I went by smiled at me, not in a perverted way, but in a friendly way. Must be because of my lit tle outburst I walked into the cafeteria and the same thing happened to me that happened outs ide. I was glad I wouldn't need to fight off anymore bitchy girls or lustful boy s. I got on the lunch line and a tall girl wearing a volleyball jersey with her friends behind her, tapped on my shoulder. I turned around and she smiled at me while saying, "Hey we just want to say thanks for you know, sticking it to Laure n and Jessica. They always made fun of us for being sweaty jocks. Which brings t o another thing, we saw those kicks and punches you gave, you should totally be on the team" She exclaimed in an excited voice while her friends nodded their he

ads and smiled. I stared at them in shock. I really didn't see that one coming. "Umwow, thanks yo u guys, but I am really busy a lot and probably wouldn't make it to practices an d games on time. But thanks for the offer" I told them with a genuine smile. The y looked disappointed but still smiled at me and nodded their heads in understan ding. As I walked back to my table with a pizza and grape juice, I noticed the atmosph ere was much less tense. I also noticed Lauren and Jessica weren't in school. Oo ps, did I do that? I thought smugly as I walked quicker to my table. I sat next to Edward and Jasper as I placed my tray on the table and my bag on the floor. " Bella guess what!" Alice yelled with an overly excited glint in her eyes. Uh-oh what is it this time; please don't let it be another shopping sale. I don't thin k I will be able to make it when it comes to black Friday. I shuddered. "What is it this time Alice?" I asked with a bored tone while Rosalie tried to h ide her smile. Emmett was messing with Edward about calling him Ed, Eddie, Edwie rdo, Fuckward, yeah the list went on. Jasper was watching Alice and me and tryin g not to laugh while messing with our emotions so that I was persuaded to do wha tever his mate asks me to. I glared at him and he chuckled before turning away i nnocently. "We are all going ice-skating tonight!" She cheered and my face paled. I know I was an excellent ballerina and dancer; I was gifted by Apollo and Aphrodite for that. But did I really want to show the Cullen's that? I suddenly felt very nerv ous. Jasper sensing my mood sent me wave after wave of calmness. So much that I felt exhausted. "Jasper, I really do appreciate it. But would you please knock i t off before I fall asleep?" I asked him sarcastically while he just laughed and replied, "Anything for you sister dearest." Devon's head shot up from the playb oy magazine that he was trying to hide behind his text book and exclaimed, "HEY! That's my line!" I rolled my eyes while everyone else laughed. The day passed by quickly and soon I was at my house searching through my closet for things to wear. Alice told me in private before we left school that I should dress up because it was a tradit ion for them to do this. Also, she said she saw my skating expertise and she tol d me to not hold back and everyone would love it. Devon was still acting a little off, besides the whole lunch thing. I walked int o his room where he was talking on the phone. He seemed oblivious to me because his back was facing his window looking out towards the lightly snowing sky. I di d hear a few things he was saying on his phone. "I miss you so much, I just want you to be here with me" "I know, I wish it wasn't this difficult, but she needs me" "Okay, I should go, I love you too Natalia." I froze. Devon turned around and jumped while dropping his phone. He looked at m e then he phone and back to me with wide eyes. "You heard that?" I just nodded m y head without saying anything. He stared at me for a few more minutes then came to sit next to me on his bed. "Bells you in their" He trailed off while waving h is hands in front of my face. I finally snapped out of it and I felt a huge smile spread across my face as I l unged for him. "OMG! Why didn't you tell me about you and Natalia?" I screeched at him, trying to be angry, but I couldn't. I was so happy that he finally found someone. I felt so bad for not realizing it sooner, but now that I did know, I remembered the looks they were giving each other when we were last in Olympia. I am such a bad sister. "I am so sorry I didn't notice earlier! You should've stayed" I said with disapp

ointment clear in my voice as I looked down. He picked my face up and cupped my cheeks in his hand while kissing my forehead in a brotherly way. "I didn't want to tell you because I knew you would want me to go back and be wi th her. Natalia loves you just as much as I do, and she knows that you need me h ere" Devon told me with a strong tone. I expected him to be mad or disappointed with me, but he was just all smiles. Wow, he really does love her. I smiled at him and nodded my head. "I am so happy for you D. You two really do belong with each other" I told him softly as I stood up to go back to my room an d change. "Thank you sis. You and Edward belong with each other as well. And I a lready heard Alice at lunch, we need to change." Devon said while throwing me a smirk and walking past me to his closet. Yup, old Devon was back. I walked into my closet and climbed up a few of the shelves before I found two o ld boxes. They were yellowing with age but I dropped them to floor anyway. I plo pped down and took the lids off of them. In one box was my perfectly polished wh ite ice skates with white ribbons for laces. In the other box was my dress. It w as white with crystal designs along the bodice and it was strapless. Its skirt f lowed down to my mid thy in layers, it was simply magnificent. (A/N: Pic on prof ile) I quickly changed into the dress and put the skates in my Victoria's Secret blac k and purple gym bag. I also threw in a pair of black yoga pants and a white swe atshirt, just in case we change. I did my hair in perfect barrel curls that flow ed down to my waist and I placed a small white ribbon on the left side of my hea d. I added white and grey foggy eye shadow with some black eyeliner and mascara. I looked in the mirror and took a deep breath. For reasons beyond me, I felt lik e something BIG was going to happen tonight. I walked down the hallway and down the stairs to sit in the den waiting for Devon. I nervously played with my Ferra ri keys. I heard Devon walking down the stairs and I looked up to find him weari ng a black dress shirt and pants with a white tie and white Jordan sneakers. I l aughed a little at the fact that he was all dressed up but still rocked his Jord an's. "Hey can I put these in there?" He asked holding up a pair of black skates while pointing towards my gym bag. "Sure, as long as I get to drive" I replied with a smirk as he rolled his eyes and said, "as if I had a choice from the begi nning." We both hopped in the car and I smiled at the fact that he was texting Natalia w earing a stooped grin on his face. That boy was so whipped. The remix for Ima Bo ss by Meek Mill came on and Devon smirked at me and pointed towards the radio. " This brings back memories." He stated simply as I couldn't control my grin from spreading. When Devon and I were younger, he would always goof around pretending to be a ra pper. During our recent house party fiasco, he got on a table with four other gi rls and pretended to rap this song while everyone (who was drunk) cheered him on . I knew the Cullen's had seen that so I decided to make our entrance known in a m ore Hades-ish way. I blared the radio loudly making the car vibrate with every he avy beat as I accelerated the engine and drove up the long hill to the Cullen's drive way. I couldn't breathe when we pulled up and I saw Emmett wearing ray bans and a fla t hat while nodding his head to the beat. I was practically crying by the time E dward opened my door and picked me up in his arms and spun me around. I never go t the chance to turn off my car when Alice came over to me and pulled me out of Edward's arms to dance.

We probably all looked like idiots standing their dancing in front of my car whi le the song busted throughout the forest. I cracked up when I saw Carlisle bring Esme outside both wearing smiles and confused looks on their faces. Alice and E dward let go of me and I went to shut the car off and turn the radio off. "Well that was quiet the entrance" Carlisle declared while walking up to Devon a nd I and giving us big hugs. We all laughed when Devon replied, "yeah that's jus t how we roll." I finally got a chance to look at everyone. We were all matching our mates color wise. Alice wore a green dress while Jasper wore a green dress shirt. Emmett and Rosalie wore red, Carlisle and Esme wore blue, and I was surpr ised when I noticed Edward was wearing a white dress shirt with black pants. He noticed my facial expression and simply stated "Alice." I laughed and replied , "Of course." "I believe we are all ready, let's get going before that lake freezes!" Rosalie said sounding like Alice while shopping and Emmett while playing a video game. I raised an eyebrow and she just said, "What? I like to skate, okay?" I laughed a nd nodded my head while Alice butted in and said, "Trust me Rose, Bella likes to skate as well." I glared menacingly at her trying to cover my tomato red face w ith my hair. Edward bent down and whispered in my ear, "and I can't wait to see your prove it ." I shivered in delight and smiled up at him. He placed his lips to mine while pulling me onto his back and racing off into the woods with everyone following. We finally arrived at the most majestic piece of landscape I had ever seen. We w ere on top of a mountain surrounded by trees. The trees were covered in fluffy w hite snow while they surrounded us in a circle leaving a clearing in the middle. The clearing was a thick sheet of white ice with freshly planted snow. Snow was lightly falling from the skies and the sun was setting leaving an almost blue t int to the forest. (A/N: Pic on profile) Rosalie skated first holding Emmett's hand as they traveled further down the lak e near the edge of the tree's border. She spun a few times while Emmett twisted her with his hand. Esme glided on with Carlisle following, they simply skated in circles near each other always holding one another. Devon skated onto the ice a nd did a back flip while laughing and speed skating around Rose and Emmett, who then ended up skating with him. Jasper and Alice held hands as they glided out in front of us and looked back. A lice seemed to be having a silent conversation with Edward, which made him even more nervous as Jasper smiled and both of us before winking at Edward. Edward never looked so vulnerable. I decided it was just a small phase and he wo uld talk about it with me later. For now, we just needed to skate. II looked at Edward who smiled down at me and twirled me in his arms. He let go and I glided on the ice with my right leg stuck out. I twirled and did a bunch of tricks. I n ailed perfect jumps, which Edward of course tossed me into, and then spun out of them with grace. Everyone clapped and I blushed deeper. "Wow, Bella that was beautiful! I didn't know you were such a gifted skater!" Jasper said while staring at me with amazem ent. I smiled and told them thank you. We continued to play around on the ice. Edward was joined at my hip and had his arms wrapped around my waist as we glide d together. I could tell he was freaking out, I had no idea why. The rest of the family stayed away from us but occasionally kept glancing over to check on us w ith expectant eyes. This confused me further.

I was about to ask Edward what was wrong when I felt a huge chunk of ice smack t he back of my head. OH HELL NO! I spun around quickly and knelt down while skati ng towards Emmett and Devon. I kneeled back up with my fistful of snow and ice a nd chucked it at them. And so began our ice/snow fight. We were all covered in ice but it didn't affect any of us because the Cullen's w ere practically ice and Devon and I would just melt it off of us. Edward stopped skating and pulled me to my chest. I looked up confused and his eyes were so sc ared I immediately felt alerted. "Bella, can you come walk with me?" He asked wh ile his voice shook a little, I was completely shocked. The rest of the family s topped talking and listened carefully almost eagerly while glancing at us. I smi led up at him and replied, "Of course, Edward." We both took of our skates and didn't bother to put on shoes. I was wearing whit e tights and Edward had on knee high black socks. Edward scooped me up bridal st yle as we walked through the winter wonderland. "Edward, I am not cold. I can wa lk you know" I replied in a soft teasing voice while poking his chest. He laughe d nervously and told me, "I just feel better knowing your safe in my arms." My h eart melted immediately. He finally stopped walking when we were far enough from prying ears. We were on top of the mountain looking down at the entire town and the snow covered forest. The moon shone brightly and looked huge while snow flurried from the blue sky. "Edward" I gasped out. "This is beautiful!" I looked back towards him and felt my breathing stop. He knelt down on one leg w hile holding both of mine in his. He looked deeply into my eyes with such love a nd longing, I felt like I had melted. "Bella, from the first day I laid eyes on you I knew you were the one. I love ev erything about you. The way you walk into a room and everything brightens up, th e way your smile sounds like angels mixed with bells, the way you hold yourself and don't let others bring you down, you are so beautiful inside and out. I didn 't think I deserved love after all the murders I had committed. Then you swoop i n and tame my heart by just breathing. I don't deserve an angel like you, althou gh I find it impossible to stay away from you almost like a magnetic force is pu lling me too you. Gravity isn't holding me to this earth, you are. Isabella Mari e Swan Infernos, I promise to love you for every moment of forever, will you do me the extraordinary honor of marrying me?" He took out a black box and showed me an oval shaped diamond ring with crystal c overing the entire rock. It was beautiful. I looked at Edward and felt my entire universe stop as I stuttered out the one word that would change my life forever . "Y-yes"

18 Truth or dare Bella's POV: Edward shot off the ground and wrapped his strong arms around my tiny torso. He picked me up and spun me around while we both laughed. Once my feet touched the snowy grass, he moved my chin up to look into his eyes. His golden eyes were shi nning with unshed tears and happiness. Seeing him this happy made me realize tha t I was crying as well. His head swooped down and I stood up on the tips of my toes. The collision that our lips had created seemed to make the snow around get warmer and fall slower. The moon, as if sensing our extreme excitement, grew in size and brightened up o ur midnight sky. Edward drew me in tighter to his strong chest while moving one hand to tangle it into my hair. I couldn't control myself as I jumped into his arms. The force threw Edward, who was already lost in lust, off balance and crashing into the snow covered mounta in top with me straddling him. He opened his mouth and my tongue swirled around him, exploring every coroner. Edward sat up but kept his arms around me as well as mine around him. I leaned b ack as he began to stroke my hair and looked deep into my eyes. We were grinning like idiots at each other. I was imagining how my life would be like after I married Edward. It was perfect . Although one thought made me laugh out loud and Edward seeing this wanted in o n my joke. He raised his thick bronze eyebrow as I replied, "My new name will be quiet a mouthful. Isabella Marie Swan Infernos Mason Cullen." Edward let out a loud boisterous laugh that sent my heart into a wild frenzy. "I t is indeed a mouthful, but it is extraordinarily beautiful so therefore it is v ery fitting" He murmured as he stroked the hair away from my right ear and began to place open mouthed kisses behind it. I shivered and tilted my head backwards as he continued this down my neck and back up again until he reached my throat. As we leaned in to create another intense collision, an extremely loud screech e choed off the side of the mountain. We jumped apart from each other as we looked towards the rest if the family. Every one of them had looks of extreme exciteme nt. Alice charged towards me and pelted me back into the snow while continuing to sq ueal in my ear. "OH MY GOD! You're going to be a Cullen! Not that you are not al ready, but this will be OFFICIAL!" I laughed as I hugged her back while sitting up. She jumped off me as I stood up and brushed myself off. I was tackled back to the ground as an overjoyed Esme threw her arms around me. "Thank you Bella. Thank you my daughter. You have made Edward happier than I hav e ever seen him." She told me while leaning back to stroke some hair out of my f ace and caress my cheek in a motherly way. "It was all my pleasure, trust me" I replied while laughing. I stood up with Esme and looked over to the man in question. He was being hugged by Alice while talking to Carlisle over her shoulder. His eyes were sparkling w hile a permanent smile resided on his angel like face. After everyone said their congratulations, we raced back to the Cullen manor to relax and 'warm up' after our extensive day at the lake. Edward carried me upsta irs into his room, smiling like a fool all the way. The shock in his eyes never

faded. I was too ecstatic to even contemplate wedding details; all I cared about was the fact that I would officially be tied to Edward. That's all that mattere d to me. "I am going to take a fast shower, love" Edward said into my hair while placing me gently on my feet. He moved his head down to plant a kiss on my frozen lips. The reaction was immediate as my lips warmed up, even though he was frozen cold, and my heart rate picked up, sending waves of heat throughout my already scoldi ng blood. I quickly changed into my warm sweat pants and sweat shirt while brushing my hai r and throwing it into a low side pony tail. I walked down stairs to see what ev eryone else was doing. Jasper was sitting on the couch reading while Rosalie was sitting across from him painting her nails. Alice was on the kitchen counter pl aying on her hot pink apple laptop, probably looking at Steve madden boots. Esme was upstairs with Carlisle in their room talking about how happy they were that their oldest son was getting married. Emmet was playing videogames next to Jasp er. I skipped over to him and jumped over the back of the couch to sit next to his s eat. He jumped a little at my silent entrance and his car on T.V crashed into th e wall. I laughed while he turned to scowl at me. "Not funny Bella. I was so clo se to winning that round!" He whined like a baby and I stifled my laughter once more. "Sorry emmy bear, I was bored and I wanted to scare someone" I replied innocentl y while giving him my best baby Bella pout. He softened instantly and smiled at me while lightly shoving my shoulder. I continued to off her stool and I covered around Alice's watch Emmet unsuccessfully crash his car when Alice suddenly shot and screeched, "I KNOW WHAT WE CAN DO FOR FUN!" Everyone flinched my throbbing ears. Jasper got off the couch and wrapped his arms shaking figure. "And what would that be darl'n?"

"Truth or dare!" She yelled excitedly while bouncing out of his arms and ploppin g down on the sofa across from me and next to Rose. We all groaned but Emmet pum ped his fist in the air and said "HELL YEAH!" Rose glared at him and he shut up quickly. "Is it really necessary to yell like that Alice? We all have perfect hearing, an d will continue to have it until the day you finally bust our ears" Edwards velv ety voice washed over me as he walked down the stairs fully clothed and came tow ards me smiling. He picked me up off the couch and sat down, then gently placed me in his lap. We all sat in a circle either on a sofa or on the floor. I looked around and saw t hat Esme and Carlisle were still in their room. That was a relief, I really didn 't want to do or say something embarrassing in front of them. I would have to st eer clear of Emmet's dares or questions. "Who should go first?" Rosalie asked while sitting down next to Alice and Emmet. Emmet raised his hand and started to jump a little in his place while making so unds like a monkey. Alice rolled her eyeballs and looked around the room. Her ey es landed on Edward and smirked. "Fine" Edward sighed annoyed then looked contemplating for a moment. His eyes wa ndered our circle until they rested on Rosalie. "Rose" he said with amusement in his voice. She groaned then glared at him, probably warning him in her mind to not do something to embarrassing.

"Truth or dare?" Edward asked while Rosalie narrowed her eyes in concentration. "Truth" She replied without hesitation and looked Edward in the eyes. He stifled a laugh then asked, "Is it true that you envy my Austin Martin?" She glared at him while I tried not to laugh. Rosalie is known for her mechanics and beauty, s he would never tell someone else how good they built a car or how much better it is than one of her pieces of work. "Yes" She sneered out while Edward chuckled and I felt the vibrations through me. Rosalie looked around the room for her next opponent when her eyes landed on Jas per. He raised an eyebrow but stayed silent. "Dare" He said confidently while Em met interjected by saying, "Yeah Jaz, show e'm how MEN do it!" That earned him a slap on the back of the head from Rose and two glares from Alice and I. "I dare you to burn your beloved Civil War documentary journal" She said in a co cky tone while Jasper's mouth popped open and he glared at her. He grumbled a fe w profanities before standing up to go retrieve his journal. When he came back d own, he was clutching the book to his side for dear life. He then looked at the burning fireplace and tossed it in with robotic hands. Rose laughed and his eyes sement clear ame out more while he continued to glare at her. He then looked around the room stopped on me. Oh god, this can't be good. "Bella" He said with amu in his voice. Yep, definitely not good. "I-Iumtruth?" I said but it c like a question than a statement.

"Is it true that Edward is your first real kiss?" He asked trying to provoke bot h Edward and I. I thought back to the time when Edward kissed me. It was just ma gical, the feeling of his lips. I couldn't get enough of it for days-"Bella!" Ja sper's voice rang out in the quiet room, drawing me back to earth. "Yes" I mumbl ed pathetically as he chuckled and shook his head. Edward growled at him and wra pped his arms around my body and buried his face in my hair. Hhhhhhmmmmm, who to choose.OH, I know! "Emmet" I declared trying to get rid of th e embarrassing blush covering my cheeks. His head shot up and he smirked in dete rmination while saying in a deep deadly voice, "dare." "I dare you to destroy your X-Box 360 right now." I said while their was a round of gasps and a look of panic on Emmet's face. "NO! Please, anything but my baby !" He cried out while kneeling in front of me, holding his hands in a prayer pos ition. I laughed and shook my head. He glared at me then gulped and walked over to the T.V. "Marissa darling, I am so sorry" I whimpered while stroking the big hunk of plas tic. I cracked up and everyone else started to fall apart laughing. Rose tried h er best not to laugh at her husband's demesne, but her lips lifted into a smile. Emmet took the gaming device in his hands and turned his head away while crushin g it. He winced then whimpered while the plastic crunched and pieces fell to the ground. After it was just a hunk of metal, he tossed it in the trash and walked back to the circle. "Emmey you look like someone shot your dog" Jasper said then burst out laughing while clutching onto the laughing Alice. Edward was holding me tighter to him wh ile he covered his smiling face in my strawberry scented hair. Rosalie got up an d sat in Emmet's lap while stroking his arm. He smiled a little but still looked upset. 'Don't worry Emmet, we will get a new X-Box" Rose said in a motherly ton e watching as his face lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "Can I name her T asha?" He asked excitedly which earned another round of laughter. Once we calmed down, Emmet started to scan the room for his next victim. "Eddie my man" He said cheerfully while Edward groaned then glared at him for ca

lling Edward, Eddie. Edward contemplated what he wanted to do eventually say "da re." Emmet laughed and got an evil look on his face. Edward's grip on me hardene d and he growled loudly at Emmet. "NO." He said sternly. "You have to Ed" Emmet replied laughing and shaking his head. Edward sighed sadly and placed me on the sofa next to him while standing up. He raced up the stairs and returned with a box full of C.D's. He looked at them sad ly before walking into the kitchen. Needless to say, we all heard the blender tu rn on. Edward walked back into the room looking depressed and I hated seeing him like t hat, regardless of the situation. I glared fiercely at the laughing Emmet while he just raised an eyebrow and replied, "What? You made me kill Marissa, so now E dward had to destroy his C.D's" Emmet was trying to be cocky but I caught the lo opull in that statement. He said C.D's as in a few, Edward's vast collection was much more than what was put in that blender. I kept quiet but a small smile cre pt on my face. Haha, Emmet had been played. Our truth or dare game continued and in the end, we all lost either a possession or dignity. Emmet lost his X-Box360 (or should I say Marissa), Edward lost a FE W C.D's, Jasper burned his war journal, Devon told everyone he was actually a vi rgin even though he was a total 'chick magnet', Alice's room was painted black b y me, Rosalie's BMW had a huge scratch on the passenger door (she nearly killed Jasper for that dare) and I had to drink animal blood from a cup. Ew. Although, it was funny to see Edward freaking out and screaming at Emmet for daring me to do that. The whole family was wandering aimlessly around the house when Edward asked me i f I was tired. He picked me up bridal style and was about to go up the stair cas e when the doorbell rang. Turning back around with me still in his arms he answe red the door. Standing in front of me was my entire Olympian family. "So, we heard there was going to be a wedding?" Stefan asked while smirking. Oh Hades, what have I gotten myself into?

19 My bloody wedding Bella's POV: If you had told me nine months ago that I would have been exiled from Olympus, e ngaged to a vegetarian vampire god, befriended wolves and vampire, realized Devo n and Natalia were dating, and then had my god family come down from the sky and

ask when the wedding was, I would have smacked you for your stupidity then laug hed in your face. Obviously, my life is way too complex. It seems Aphrodite had been snooping around with mine and Edward's emotions and could definitely feel the sudden change in the atmosphere. Apparently she had 'p ersuaded' Hades to let her have a little sneak peek on us. When she found out he had proposed, she couldn't control her big mouth and told the rest of the famil y. Needless to say, they packed their bags and came to find us immediately. They were currently residing at mine and Devon's mansion to help prepare for the wedding. Of course, the house was extremely loud and filled with excitement; al so Devon and Natalia's relationship was now out in public seeing as they shared a roomyeah I was trying my best to stay away from that hallway. That wasn't too h ard when Edward slept next to me every night. Well, I slept and he cradled me to his body while humming my beautiful lullaby that he composed himself all for me . I couldn't believe I was engaged to this angel. Speaking of Edward, not once had he left my side since the proposal. In fact, th e only time we were separated was when Alice kicked him out of our room to do a dress fitting or choose flowers with me. I bluntly told her to do what she wants but to not go overboard. The only thing that mattered to me was the man I was m arrying, my friends, and my family. Not the color scheme and type of flowers tha t dcor my special day. Although, I did hint I wanted it to be black and white. Sh e complied and got right to work on her laptop. I had a feeling it would be a so mewhat gothic wedding (for me) with a twist of a twentieth century wedding (for him). I was currently taking a shower trying my best to escape the craziness that tomo rrow has bestowed upon all of us. Yes, you heard me correctly. The wedding what tomorrow, it amazes me how fast four months have passed us. Today was April 3rd, Friday; I would be Isabella Marie Swan Infernos Mason Cullen on April 4th. I had decided since Alice was my wedding planner, Rosalie would be my maid of ho nor. Our relationship was strangely one of the strongest I had with the Cullen's , besides Edward of course. We seemed to understand each other and balance each other out. That and she also liked cars. Alice, Natalia, and Serena are my bride smaids. Edward's best man was Devon, which I thought was very nice of him. His g roomsmen were Emmett, Jasper, and Percy. I remembered dreaming of the day I was married to my personal angel that would s weep me away and unite our souls into one being. It seemed like so long ago I wa s that five year old girl running around in the Underworld (Okaymaybe not such a normal five year old) and playing wedding with her siblings and cousins. Aria was my little flower girl, I missed her so much. I know she would be ecstatic for m e, no matter who I was marrying as long as they took after me. She would have lo ved Edward, I wished Aria were still here. I felt a small tear leak out of my ri ght eye and I sniffled lightly. I took in a few deep breathes remembering I coul dn't break down now, I had four months to do that. Aria would want me to be happ y, and so I would for her. I smiled to myself and cleansed the sadness of my bod y using a loofa dripping with my warm freesia soap. I was in Heaven. I turned the knob to the right and affectingly cut off the warm waterfall. I wra pped a big fluffy white towel around my body and carefully dried my hair in gent ly soft curls; I didn't want to wake up with knots in my hair tomorrow. I walked into my room and was met with the brightly lit shadow of the huge moon and twin kling midnight blue sky. Everything looked silver; it truly looked like a fairy tale. The only thing missing was my prince charming; he couldn't stay with me to night because it will be 12:00 in half an hour. I twirled over to my bed and collapsed on top of it. I smiled largely when I rea

lized, I was getting married tomorrow. I laughed and did a little scream into my pillows while smiling open mouthed. I heard a bell-like chuckle coming from my now opened door. Alice and Rosalie walked over to my bed and sat down next to me with smiles of their own. "Tomorrow you're going to be a CULLEN!" Alice said excitedly while I leaned on R ose's shoulder as she brushed my silky black hair to perfection. Alice held my h and while I tried to stay awake, I smiled and replied, "I already think of you t wo as my sisters. I know, I know, tomorrow it will be official, but I always hav e thought of you as my older siblings." Rose stopped brushing my hair and turned my body to face hers. She pulled me into an Emmett like hug while Alice tackled me from behind. "And we think of you like our baby sister. Technically, you wil l be the baby of our family" Rose laughed as she said that and I scowled. "We wanted to bring you something." Alice said calmly but with a hint of excitem ent and love in her voice. I looked over to her and saw she was holding a small purpled velvet box with a white ribbon on it. I looked at Rosalie then to Alice in shock, they both smiled as I sat up and took the box, sliding the ribbon off carefully and pulling the top up. Inside was a silver chained necklace with the Cullen family crest design on the middle of the pendant. I smiled and felt anoth er dose of tears trickled down my face. "Thank you so much, you have no idea how much this mean to me" I said while grabbing both of them and pulling them back into a hug. "We love you Bella, and we know it is very confusing with everything you're goin g through. You have your entire Olympian family, the wolves, and even Edward. Th is is sort of like symbolism. It's showing anyone else that you're not only with the gods and wolves, but also with the vampires." Rosalie said dramatically but with a smile on her face. I laughed out loud at her crazy assumption while Alic e pulled my hair to one side so she could place the necklace on me. I was a perf ect fit and hung nicely complementing my other necklace. I understood what she meant by saying what she did. I already was blood related to the Olympians, I had the family crest, powers, and birth marks to prove it. T he wolves seemed to worship us and had a very close friendship with me. I alread y loved Edward more than anything else in the world, and had to ring to prove it . The only thing I was missing was my vampire family. They thought I would forge t about them. They believed that the only connection I had with them was because I am with Edward. I can definitely assure them, that is 100% untrue. I loved th em as much as I loved my other family, possibly even more. After we talked for a while longer, Alice became her dictator pixie like self an d told me to zip it and fall asleep so I could get my beauty rest. Rose just rol led her eyes and left following the hyperactive fairy. I leaped back over to the top of my bed where my pillows were and fell asleep feeling content with the tw o necklaces around my next. The next morning I woke up just as the sun crept through my bedroom. It wasn't c old outside or extremely unbearably hot, it was warm with a slight spring breeze , perfect for a wedding. "IT'S THE BIG DAY!" Serena screamed as she kicked in my door followed by the rest of my bridal party, two mothers, and aunts. I laughed as they crowded into my room. Just as I was shoving the sheets off my body and sitting up, Alice jumped on top of my bed and started yelling out orders to ever yone. My mother and mother in law left the room after hugging and kissing me. Aphrodit e, Hera, and Athena had to be dragged out by Alice and Natalia. They all needed to get ready within the next four hours. I thought it was plenty of time, but di ctator pixie had other plans. After being brutally yelled at to take another sho wer, I rolled my eyes and pranced over to my slightly cracked open bathroom.

At least I thought it was my bathroom. The entire bathroom had the lights off wi th lit candles everywhere. Rose petals were thrown askew all over the floor and some in my four-legged white tub placed in the middle of the room near my vanity mirror. I heard my lullaby being played softly by my speakers in the corner of the room. The floor length white curtains blew gently in the morning breeze and I sighed while stepping of my clothing and stepping gently into the warm bathwat er. After I submerged into the water, I was going to call for Alice and tell her thank you for this. That was until I realized Alice hadn't done this. On the fa r left floor near my open window that looked over the sunrise filled forest, wer e rose petals displaying the message: Meet you at the altar Edward. Edward had snuck into my room possibly between the time I had fallen asl eep at 11:45 and 12:00. He had changed my bathroom into my own little paradise t o help me relax before the ceremony. Did I not mention how in love I was with th is man? Alice must have seen because she was practically braking at me to take a shower. Evil conniving pixie. I fully submerged myself into the tub and scratched my scalp trying to clean my hair completely. I did the basics and felt fully satisfied as I stood up and wal ked over to my mirror to dry off. I was looking in my bathroom closet for my sil ky black and pink Victoria's secret bathrobe, but it was replaced by a white sil k bathrobe than had black lace covering a few part of the bodice and around the edges. I smiled as I put it on and walked out of the bathroom, only to be shoved back in my bridal party. "OKAY! WE NOW HAVE THREE HOURS TO PREPARE OURSELVES AND YOU FOR THE CEREMONY. Se rena paint her nails, Natalia get the dress and veil ready and make sure our out fits and accessories and missing, Rose do her hair and I will do her makeup. ALR IGHTH? LETS TRANSFORM THIS GOD INTO A BRIDE!" Alice yelled in her hyper active c razy voice. We laughed and everyone raced off to do their assigned task. I sat d own in a red velvet chair near my vanity mirror while Alice stood in front of me applying the first cover of makeup. Rosalie plugged in the blow drier and start ed to do her tasks while Serena sat took my right hand and started to give me Fr ench tips. After a long excruciating half an hour, my hair nails and makeup was complete. M y nails were painted a very light pink with a white stripe on the top, a classic nail style. My hair was still wavy waist length black hair, Rose just added a w aterfall French braid to the back and a few crystal and flowers planted askew in it. Alice gave me black eyeliner and mascara with a shade of pale gold eye shad ow and a barely visible brush of baby pink blush on my cheek bones with a frost clear lip-gloss. "I-I, um.wow" I trailed off as I stood up and walked closer to the mirror, this wa s no allusion. I reached up to touch my cheek but Alice's hand shot out and stop ped me. "Don't ruin my masterpiece until after the wedding!" I laughed at her wh ile Serena said, "You're so beautiful Bells!" I blushed, adding another coat to my makeup. Rosalie suddenly squealed and I had to do a double take, even though I was close with her that was very Alice-like. "DRESS TIME!" I gulped loudly wit h extreme nervousness inside of me. This was it; I was finally going to see my w edding gown. I tried to stop the panic that rose in me, Serena sensing my panic put her hand on my shoulder and smiled at me. Natalia walked into the room holding a zipped up white bag the pooled out from t he skirt of what looked to be a very heavy dress. "You ready Bells?" She asked w hile handing the bag on the back of the closed bathroom door and slowly unzippin g it. When she finally pulled the bag away, I stared with my mouth slightly popp ed open at the beautiful masterpiece in front of me.

The dress was sleeveless and off white, almost an extremely pale gold. It flowed beautifully in layers until it pooled at the bottom of the floor. Its bodice en ded right where my waist began then puffed out slightly to create the princess-f airy tale type dress. It had golden designs rising from the bottom and along my chest while it lined the dress. It had a train the was four or five feet from wh ere I would stand in it. All in all, the dress was gorgeous. (A/N: Dress and hai r style on profile! You should check it out!) They smiled as they saw that I couldn't form words. Alice silently walked over t o take the dress of the hanger and walked back to me while Rose undid my bathrob e to expose my white lace panties and bra set. They were a gift from Rosalie and I couldn't remember a time when I had blushed deeper. When I told her she didn' t have to get me a gift, she told me it wasn't for me but for her brother. That made me blush harder and I simply accepted it. Alice pulled the dress over my head while Serena helped fix the lace-up back; Ro se smoothed it over removing all the crinkles while Natalia adjusted my bodice t o make it fit perfectly. Natalia then took out the veil. It clipped on both side s of my head and trailed perfectly with the dress in a waterfall of sheer white that sparkled in the sunlight like Edward's skin. I shivered in delight at that mental picture. Once I was complete, I could only stare at my floor length mirror. "We will give you your time" Alice said quietly in a happy voice as the rest left the room an d I was stuck looking at my reflection. I couldn't believe any of this was real; it was most definitely a fairy tale. I was Cinderella and Edward was my Prince Charming. I was nothing without him, a walking zombie stuck with her duties of o ne day taking over the Underworld and controlling the gates of Hell. Edward was an innocent soul, no matter how much he argued about it, who had come and saved me from what I was becoming. And I was marrying him in an hour. I felt nervousne ss wash over me and crash onto my shores with such force I had to sit down back at the vanity. I placed my hands on my temples, carful to not smudge Alice's mas terpiece. I looked back up and smiled thinking to myself. I was going to be offi cially tied to Edward Anthony Mason Cullen. I decided I was done with my 'me time' so I walked out of the bathroom and into my room where everyone else was missing from. They were in their own rooms or gu est rooms changing or helping others. I smiled as I looked out the balcony at th e beautiful sun shining day. I heard a small knock before my door was tilted ope n to reveal Devon, Emmett, and Jasper. "Hey Bells, I just wanted to ask you-"Devon stopped talking as he finally looked at me. His mouth hit the floor and his eyes popped out of his head. I giggled w hile the other two copied Devon. "Wow, umBellsie.you looked beautiful" Emmett mana ged to stutter out. I blushed deeper and Jasper came forward with a big smile on his face. "Our beautiful baby sister indeed she is" Jasper said with love in hi s voice as he hugged me and sent waves of peace and love to me. "Thank you guys" I said while blushing. Just then Esme and my mother walked in t he room. They both gasped when they saw me and looked close to tears. "MY BABY!" My mother yelled as she ran over to me and enveloped me in a hug. I laughed and hugged her back. She pulled away and I was tackled by Esme. She kissed my check and said, "You look absolutely stunning darling!" I blushed and thanked them. As if my room weren't crowded enough, Aphrodite, Hera, and Athena rushed in to g ush over my appearance and give me words of encouragement. There was another kno ck on my bedroom door and I replied, "I don't think there is any more room in he re!" Everyone laughed and Alice's spiky black head peeped through the crack she smiled brightly at me while replying the words that sent my heart into frenzy, " It's time."

Everyone else left the room and my bridal party re-entered. They all had matchin g black dresses with a big white bow tied around the waist. Serena left her hair down in big barrel curls while Alice spiked her hair and Rose and Natalia but t heirs in elegant buns. They all worse matching black stilettos with white crysta l patterns along the bottom that matched mine, but no one could see mine with th e length of my dress. I started to panic as I walked downstairs to the empty living room. My father an d Uncles came up to me and did the same drill that everyone else did, compliment me on my appearance and wish me luck. Although I could detect a small threat in my fathers' comment that if Edward didn't behave, he would deal with him. I lau ghed and rolled my eyes at him. Everyone already left to where the wedding ceremony and reception would be takin g place. The meadow that Edward and I shared. The reception was a few miles pack near the now un-frozen lake clearing. We walked outside into the backyard and w ere about to sprint off to the meadow when I was suddenly lifted in the air and in someone's stone arms. I looked up to see Emmett grinning down at me with his goofy grin as Jasper and Devon laughed behind us. "You didn't think we would let you run to your wedding, did you?" Oh great, I was getting a special escort fro m my brother bear. I laughed as he flew off into the forest with the remaining b ridesmaids and groomsmen behind him. He planted me very lightly on the ground before kissing my forehead and running off with Jasper and Devon. We were a few feet away from the clearing and I could hear violins being played gently as people talked aimlessly around themselves. Just how many people did Alice invite? From the sounds of it, I would have to sa y all the Cullen's vampire friends, my very large Olympian family and friends, a nd my wolf friends and their spouses. Oh Hades, it was a full house. I couldn't breathe. Speaking off Hades, my father popped out from one of the many lush green bushes and walked over to my side in his sleek black tuxedo. "Ready my darling devil?" He teased me but I could see the seriousness in his eyes. I smiled and stood on my toes to kiss his cheek. "I love you daddy" I told him while he smiled down at me and replied, "You will always be my little girl." Just then Alice along with the groomsmen got into their potions with me and my father at the end. I heard a peaceful wedding song come on and everyone stand up to look down the aisle. The pairs started to walk down the aisle with their arms linked together. First was my maid of honor Rose, and Edward's best man Devon. Next was Alice and Jaspe r. Then was Natalia and Emmett, then Serena and Percy. Finally it was my turn. I heard the wedding march slowly play throughout the forest as I glided forward w ith my arm tightly gipping my father's forearm. My other hand held a beautiful b ouquet and black and white roses, I had yet to figure out how Alice found black roses, but I wasn't one to complain. My father outstretched his right hand to move the bushes away and I finally saw the wedding ceremony. Alice definitely aced her task. The forest was gorgeous wi th tall oak trees and green grass that sprung up from the grass. Many flowers we re asked everywhere while trails of rose petals lead me to the altar. The weddin g chapel was made of white wood and had vines and big draping leaves covering ev ery inch of it. Everyone was sitting in widen isle seats that had scowl designs covering the back and the elegant legs. At the end of the aisle seats where long black staffs that had multiple designs in them and white candles on top. I noti ced on the right side where many vampires that I hadn't recognized, besides the Denali's. On the left were my Olympian family and wolf friends. As I was taking all this in, I was already half way to the altar and the song st

ill graciously plated throughout the awed meadow. I looked up only to meet the b utterscotch blazing eyes of my soon to be husband. Edward looked absolutely dash ing in his black tux. His hair was still in his messy style, yet looked much mor e tamed. His lips formed a perfect crooked smile that made my insides melt. He l ooked very anxious as well, I could tell by the way he slightly tighten his clas ped hands in front of himself. I finally reached the altar and my father kissed my cheek before handing me over to Edward. He smiled at me, his eyes melting with love, while I squeezed his ha nd and we both turned back to our priest, who just so happened to be my uncle Ze us. He droned throughout the entire speech while everyone else listened intently. I was to busy glancing at Edward who I would catch glancing at me. When our eyes m et we would both smile and looked away quickly, I don't think it went unnoticed by Emmett as I heard him and Devon snicker. Finally it got to the famous lines. Zeus looked at Edward and asked, "Do you, Ed ward Anthony Mason Cullen, take Isabella Marie Swan Inferno to be you lawfully w edded wife, in sickness and in health, rich or poor, to love and to cherish till death do you part?" Edward looked straight into my eyes with such a strong emot ion my eyes began to swim. "I do" He replied in a strong and sure voice tinted w ith love and excitement as he placed the wedding ring on my finger. Zeus nodded his head and looked to me, "And do you, Isabella Maria Swan Infernos , take Edward Anthony Mason Cullen to be you lawfully wedded husband, in sicknes s and in health, rich or poor, to love and to cherish till death do you part?" I looked at Edward and showed him with my eyes all my love while replying, "I do" , and slipping his wedding band on. We both smiled widely at one another as we r ealized we were just seconds away from becoming Mr. and Mrs. Cullen. "You may now kiss the bride." And just like that, Edward swooped down while I st ood up to connect our lips in a fiery passion filled kiss. At first we were simp ly pecking each other's lips. Then we slowed down and started to move our lips i n synch while I reached my hands around his neck and he tied his around my waist . It was just me and Edward now. No one else was in the world besides this man i n front of me. My husband. "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce for the first time ever, Mr. an d Mrs. Edward Cullen!" Zeus announced as Edward and I split apart and gazed into each other's eyes while smiling with all our teeth. I felt a small tear trickle down my face and Edward kissed it away, I knew he would be crying if he could p roduce tears. We turned around to face our family and friends who were all standing and clappi ng for us. We held each other's hand as we walked down the aisle and hugged fami ly members and friends, never once letting go of our entwined hands. As Edward and I stayed back with our family, the rest of the guest headed off th e go to the reception near the lake. I hugged and kissed all of the Cullen's (MY FAMILY!) and hugged and kissed my other Olympian family. They all congratulated us and Carlisle simply stated a warm, "welcome to the family Bella" while plant ing a kiss on my cheek. One by one they started to race off to the Lake until finally Edward and I were alone. "Shall I be your escort, Mrs. Cullen?" Edward asked in an overly excited voice, his eyes twinkling as he looked down at me. "Why yes Mr. Cullen, I would very much appreciate that." I giggled as he bent down and picked me up bridal st yle. I wrapped my arms around his neck and buried my face into his chest as he g ripped my tightly and raced off in the direction of the lake.

When we arrived I looked around to see yet another pixie masterpiece. She really did have a talent, even though she was a little pushy when it came to it. Elega nt circular tables where place around the tree's with white table clothes coveri ng them and black candles with white designs sat in the center. White and black rose petals were placed on every table except for one table closest to the edge of the forest where all the other tables were angled towards. It had red petals and a black table cloth with white candles. There was only two chairs that both looked like the thrones from the meeting room in Olympus. This must be mine and Edward's table. We walked over to sit down as guest came up to us to talk. Mostly Edward and I k issed or we danced. When it was time for our first dance, we walked over to the clearing near the lake and twirled around like professional dancers as our weddi ng song Set fire to the rain by Adele played throughout the hidden speakers surr ounding the forest. Everyone clapped as we finished with a final twirl and Edwar d pulled me in for out twenty-fourth kiss as husband and wifewhat can I say, I wa s keeping track of everything. I danced with the rest of my family and friends, everyone I didn't meet danced w ith me and I got to know them a little better. I now knew that Alice had invited the Egyptian coven, Irish coven, Romanian coven, South African cove, Denali cov en, and a few close nomad friends. They were all very nice to meet, but all I re ally wanted to do was be with my husband. At the end of the night I had to sit in a white chair with ribbons on it as Edwa rd put his head underneath my dress to pull my thy-garter down with his teeth. I blushed furiously as Devon, Jasper, and Emmett all made cat calls and whistled. Alice, Rose, and Natalia were giggling like crazy. Edward finally came back up from the piles of fabric with the white garter in between his teeth. He winked a t me before slinging it over to Jacob who the laughed and started to whip it aro und in the air. I laughed as well and Edward scooped me up bridal style in his a rms as we walked back over to our family. Finally the reception was coming to an end. Alice ran over to us and told Edward , "You need to go leave with the boys and get changed. I will take care of Mrs. Cullen!" Edward nodded his head and kissed me once more, his hand lingered from where it was caressing my check, then finally slipped off and walked over to Car lisle, Emmett, and Jasper. Alice and Rosalie took me back to the woods so I could change in privacy. Even t hough we were in the middle of the woods, no one would see us because we were ab out a mile away from the party. I carefully took off my veil and dress while pas sing it over to Rosalie who then proceeded to put it back in its bag and zip it up. Alice handed me my getaway dress to change into. It was a very pretty white dress that ruffled out slightly and reached a little higher than my knees. It ha d no sleeves and had a big crystal design on the left side of the bodice that st retched from the hip to the bottom of my left breast. (A/N: Pic on profile, you should really check them out!) "Thanks Alice and Rose, I couldn't have done this without you" I told them both sincerely as we began to run back. I had also changed into a pair of white stile ttos with lace up straps that reached mid-calf. "It was our pleasure little sis! " Rose said excitedly as she hugged me from one side and Alice from the other. We finally reached the party where everyone was waiting to say goodbye. Edward h ad changed into black dress pants and a silver button up shirt with the first fe w buttons undone. I ran over to him and he picked me up while kissing me passion ately. We didn't really care who looked, it was after all our wedding day.

It was time for me to throw the white and black rose boutique. I turned around a nd tossed it back into the crowd of single females. They all lunged for it and l aughed as they did so, but finally Leah got it. I saw her blush as she peeked a look at Jacob. It couldn't have been a better set up. "It's time to go Bella!" Serena said excitedly while she hugged me. Edward and I said goodbye to our family and friends while walking back into the forest. They threw rose petals and cheered for us until we were finally out of site and in f ront of Edward's house. Outside was a big white banner that said Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Cullen! I chuckled at that as Edward walked over to open the passe nger side of the Volvo. He kissed my lips before I got in and he ran over to the other side of the car. Once he was in the driver's seat and had the engine started, we were off. And th en it suddenly all hit me like a bus. I had never thought about this part of my marriage, ever! I was going to lose my virginity tonight to Edward. I never thou ght about having sex with him until now! I did have lustful thoughts about him, but I never really realized how I was about to grant them tonightoh my god. I started to freak out, and then calmed down trying to remain cool. I loved this man, and I would gladly give my body over to him in a heartbeat. I was his just like he was mine. Edward doesn't know where we are going; I just gave him the directions. I hope h e liked the locations. Yes, I said locations, as in two places. Our second locat ion will be in my palace in the Underworld. No one is there except for a few hou se maids and butlers. It would be literally like a fairy tale, and Edward really would be a prince. But first we had to go to our first location. Chicago.

20 honeymoon BELLA'S POV: We continued to drive until we were a few miles away from the Forks hunting moun tain range. This way Hermes could open up the portal without any worries of ling ering eyes or distractionsand there were plenty of distractions at a wedding full of vampires and wolves roaming free. There was no way he could just pop open th e giant one way mirror that was the portal and expect them all to stay silent li ke they hadn't seen anything. Yeah, I'm just not that lucky. The car slowly rolled to a stop as Edward shot out of the driver's side and hast ily opened the passenger's door and picked me up bridal style. I laughed at his antsy-ness and replied while rolling my eyes, "Edward I do have two legs and fee t. I am very capable of walking on my own, darling." I added the whole 'darling' effect just to watch his expression. It was so worth it when I saw his eyes wid en with love and his hands pulling me tighter against his body which was already angled over me in a protective manor. I don't know why he was acting this prote ctive of me, no one was near us. Oh well, that's the guy I married. I shivered i n delight as I thought that and he seemed to notice because he smirked like he w as reading my mind. I playfully glared at him and he looked on innocently like he didn't know what I

was signifying. I sighed loudly and looked back up at him with one eyebrow rais ed. He noticed and chuckled before replying, "Thresholds are part of my job desc ription, honey." He added to see my reaction. I just blankly stared at him while my insides were melting, little did he know, he was driving me insane! Just by him looking down upon me with those lustful and loving eyes, his protective and possessive attitude, the way his muscles tore through his shirt and the messy mo p of bronze on top of his chiseled to perfection face I didn't know who leaned in first but we were locked in a very heated kiss when I found myself getting very touchy feely with him. My hands trailed down from his neck to his shoulder blades then slowly started to draw lazy circles as he grip ped my waist tighter and moved his hands lower to my thighs. He moaned when my s mall hands reached his rock hard chest and I started to stroke up and down slowl y, teasing him. I lost all control however when he decided to move from my lips and plant open mouthed kisses down my neck, sucking when he reached my vein. I k new he wouldn't bite me, but this was his way of telling me I was his. As if to agree, I bucked my hips lightly into his and he wobbled backwards while still ke eping me in his arms. I moaned when I heard himWait!...did he just purr? I don't think I will be able t o make it to the Underworld before I deflower my glorious purring vampire. He so unds like such a sexy lion, it turned me on. He was the predator and I was his p reyin all seriousness that could be considered true. But Edward would NEVER do an ything to hurt me; we are too in love with each other to harm one another. It ju st wasn't even a possibility. Our steamy moment was ruined when a blinding light eliminated from behind me. Ed ward's head shot up and he pulled me quickly behind him while crouching and exam ining the area. I laughed out loud at his protectiveness over the portal. I shou ld probably warn him that would happen a lot. "Edward darling, it is just the po rtal. It's not going to eat me; you can let me go now." He grunted at my teasing voice but complied and let my feet touch the forest floor. I grabbed his hand a shot him a huge open mouth smile before standing directly i n front of the portal. All you could see now was grey fog, but behind the fog wa s my homeour home. "Edward this isn't just my kingdom anymore. You married the pr incess of the underworld, therefore rightfully making you the prince. Your castl e awaits your majesty" I trailed off with a hand gesture as he looked bewildered before gulping loudly and laughing nervously. Aaaaww he's nervous.that's so cute! He looked at me again like he knew what I was thinking and just shook his head while smiling. He picked me up again, despite my protests, and walked through th e grey fog. Once his feet landed on the ground, I felt the power pulsing through my veins an d I knew Edward could as well. "W-what isthat"he trailed off but I knew what he wa s implying. "You are the prince of this place, so all the powers that surround i t are yoursand mine. You feel the energy of everything around you, don't you?" He looked down at me with a slightly opened mouth and simply nodded his head. He then smiled and kissed me loudly on the lips while I laughed and he pulled aw ay with a stupid grin. "So are you a princess or a dictator down here?" I giggle d at his silly question but placed a finger on my chin and looked thoughtful. "H hhhmm.well you would just have to ask one of these unfortunate souls" I trailed of f while laughing when he kissed me again on the forehead this time. "That's good because I would already follow any of you rules." He finally looked up to examine our surroundings and I could tell it was definit ely not what he imagined hell to be like. In fact, this was theupper part of it. The entire ground wasn't dirt or even fire, it was pure fog. Just grey rolling f og that crashed over our feet in windy waves. It looked like if you took a wrong

step you would fall under, but that only happens when you deserve to truly be i n hell with all the other devils. There were trees here, but you could see their roots going down under the god and they were much taller than the trees on eart h. Their branches spread for yards and there were so many of them! A few mountai ns were placed surrounding the place, and a few silver sparkling waterfalls glid ed gracefully down the giant black boulders. Just beyond the largest most majest ic waterfall that pooled at the bottom, was my- our castle. "Not what you had expected, huh?" I asked his still gapping figure. He nodded mu tely but closed his mouth to move forward and then before I knew it, we were in front of the giant metal doors for the castles entrance. I touched the door and the designs lit up before the lock undid itself and the door opened. Edward pick ed me up before walking inside the huge mansion. To spare you the details, the house was very much like my home in Forks. Very go thic styled and very dark. Edward flew up the stairs and noticed the black rose petals in the hallway leading us down to the last room directly in the back. He looked at me but I just shrugged my shoulders. I guess my cousins paid a visit h ere before they left to come to Earth. He still held me while we walked slowly down the dimly lit hallway to where we k new our innocents would be demolished. He reached the door and looked hungrily i nto my wide eyes. I nodded with my lips pressed together and I placed my hand ov er his as he turned the doorknob to my room. It had a white fluffy carpet and long flowing grey floor-length curtains that al l held balconies. There was a few other furniture pieces including the huge blac k and diamond covered chandelier in the center of the dimly lit ceiling. The one piece that stood out the most was the huge four post canopy bed in the middle o f the room in between two of the balconies. It had a black cover blanket with gr ey swirling designs in it while the sheets and pillows where grey with black des igns on them. However one thing changed. Two of my pillows now had the letter B and E in script. The entire room was filled to the brim with black and red rose petals and candles adored every surface of every counter top. Edward slowly dropped me to the floor before walking over to the bed and touchin g the pillow with the E on it. I walked over to the other side and touched the o ne with the B. We looked back at each other than as if the heavens had opened an d given us a demand, lunged for the other's lips. He pushed me underneath him as he kissed me fiercely on my lips as they parted o pen and gasped into his mouth while his tongue traced different designs inside m y mouth. I arched my back forward and he brought his hands down to my rib cage a nd started to kiss from my lips to my throat and to my collar bone when he stopp ed right before the dress hem line. His hooded eyes looked up at mine, asking fo r permission that I quickly granted by nodding my head furiously. He moved his hands behind my back and fiddled with the stubborn zipper until he affectingly decided it wasn't worth it so he tore the dress in half on pulled it down from my body until he had access to my undergarment. He tossed the shredde d material to the other side of the room as his dark eyes drank in my partially naked figure. He was having all the fun nownot on my watch. I flipped him over so I was straddling him and he looked at me with wide his. I placed my hands on the first button of his shirt as I leaned down to his ear and hiss, "It's my turn to play." He shivered in delight as I sucked slowly on his ear lobe. I was successful when I felt his dick hardened below me and I clenched my thighs over it. He moaned loudly and grabbed my waist just as I started to p op the buttons off slowly until I reached the last on and tugged the shirt out o f his pants and completely off his body. I ran my hands all over his chest and k

issed from his throat down while occasionally licking a part of his body. I reached the or release. I hands grabbed head and his hem line of his pants where his erection was practically begging f smirked and lightly ran my fingers over his penis watching as his the bed sheets and fisted them while his eyes rolled back into his hips jerked forward.

I decided to take it a little farther when I slid my hand teasingly slow down hi s pants. Right before I was about to reach his manly parts, he grabbed my hand o ut of his pants and took my wrist in both of his while he flipped us over so he was on top of me. He leaned down to my ear while gasping out, "Its my turn now M rs. Cullen" I hissed when I felt him grind his hips into my spread legs. He brou ght his hands down to my bra and looked admiringly at the pretty white lace- the n he grabbed the straps and undid the claps while tossing it to the side and fin ally getting a view of my boobs. He moaned loudly and brought both his hands down to grope them. He massaged them and my nipples hardened while my clitoris was getting wetter. He brought his mo uth down to suck on one of them and I arched my back into his mouth. He then tra iled his lazy tongue across the middle of my chest until his reached the peak of my mountain and sucked the other one. I was panting and he started to growl wit h ecstasy. He brought his lips quickly to mine when I whimpered his name. I coul d taste myself on his lips and it was heavenly. I then flipped us over once more and kissed him with all the power in me, effect ively getting him to moan louder as I stroked his tight pants. I then popped the buttons off and pulled the zipper down. I slowly moved down more and pulled the dress pants right off his legs. I was then looking at his bulging black boxers and then I looked back up to his black eyes. He hissed when I started to bring m y hands closer to his pants then he grabbed my thy and flipped us again. He kissed me from my forehead all the way down to my stomach. When he reached my small lace underwear, he simply bit down on the hem of the lace and ripped it o ff. I was fully exposed to him and he whimpered as he slowly slid further down t o get full access to my womanly parts. I brought my hand to his boxers and slid down slowly while his eyes were hawking into mine. I then ripped them completely off and was left with a fully exposedand aroused-Edward in front of my wet naked body. He kissed me softly on the lips before slowly bringing his fingers down and trac ing circles around my clitoris. I moaned his name and he stuck on finger inside of me. I gasped as the pain came but went away when he slowly moved in and out. He then took his finger out and put it to his lips to taste. He moaned in deligh t and mumbled, "You taste so good Bella." I couldn't control myself as I grabbed his erection and moved up and down. He te nsed as he firmly grasped my hips to keep me in place. Then his body moved upwar ds so his chest was near mine and our sacred parts were touching. I gasped out l oud as did he and then he finally entered me. I moaned and arched my back as he slowly went in and out. He put his fisted hands on either pillow near my head an d dropped his head to my shoulder while panting and gasping Bella! He then dug deeper and I felt the pain so I screamed, "EDWARD!" He slowed but th en continued his fast pace while I arched higher into him and grabbed his head f rom my shoulders so I could taste his lips. He was so strong and warm. "I love y ou forever Isabella" he murmured against my lips while grabbing my breasts and d igging deeper. "You, my love, are the only person who could complete me" I replied while archin

g forward and gasping as I felt him tensing and my stomach tingling with butterf lies. I knew we were both close to releasing; it was just a matter of time now. Finally when he moaned my name at the same time I yelled his we both released an d fell down on top of each other. I stoked his hair while panting as he rubbed m y boobs and stroked the length of my body. "You are my life" He said while I clo sed my eyes and sighed in contentment. I was finally tied to Edward in all ways possible, mind, body, and soul. We leave next week for Chicago. I hope he is sur prised!

21 Phone call BELLA'S POV: I smiled as I felt the radiant heat of the flaming sky burst through my open win dow. I moved my head to block my eyes from the strong light only to find that I was held hostage in the strong stone arms of my husband. I buried my face deeper into his muscular chest and sighed in contentment as my nose filled with his ho ney and sunshine scent. I snuggled in tighter and wrapped my naked arms around h is back. "Good morning my powerful and seductive wife" Edward chuckled while resting his face in the waves of my black hair, which was currently tangled and in desperate need for a shower with shampoo and conditioner. I laughed at his wake up call a nd lifted my face to see the sparkling black eyes on Edward's gorgeous face. I t raced the faint purple line underneath his eyes and kissed his nose before sitti ng up and moving my hair to one side of my head. His eyes got darker but not wit h hunger, with lust. I realized I was still naked and I was giving him a full vi ew of my chest. I blushed and looked away bighting my lip, suddenly all the memo ries of last night blasted through my mind. Edward sat up and held onto my forearms while kissing my lips softly. He rolled his eyes into the back of his head and kept them closed as he smiled and started to trail kisses down my body. He went from my forehead to my nose, lips, jaw, t hroat, collar bone, and then he finally reached the place in between the peaks o f my boobs. I gasped in delight as he took his hands and moved to travel them ac ross my chest. He slowly rubbed each of my breasts with both of his hands while kissing down to my stomach then back up again. "Edwardy-you need to hunt" I gasped out while trying to regain some of my control. I grasped a fistful of the sheets and bite harder on my lip. I accidently bit a little too hard and sliced open a small portion of the inside of my lip. The bl ood seeped through and I tried to swallow it so I wouldn't tempt Edward too much . As I expected, his head snapped up and he leaned farther away from me while cl osing his eyes in concentration. "YourrightI musthunt" he said through clenched teeth. I had never seen him this thi rsty before, I guess last night really did take a lot out of him. I smiled at th at thought but then came back to reality as I watched his naked body rise from t

he bed and walk over to the dresser drawers where our clothes were already conve niently placed. I sighed and figured I would shower to fix my mess of hair and c lean theremainsof last night off me. I stalked over to Edward just as he was pulling his button up shirt on over his shoulders. I took his hands and placed them too his sides. He looked shocked but I continued what I was doing by grabbing the bottom button and starting to butt on up his shirt for him. "B-Bellay-you tempt me t-too m-much for your o-own s-saf ety" He trailed off trying to swallow a lump in his throat. When I was finished a placed a small kiss on his mouth which was a very bad idea on my part consideri ng the blood. When I opened my eyes he was across the room looking wildly at the door next to me, avoiding eye contact. "I-I'm sorry Edward, go hunt. I am going to shower" I told him while he nodded and then closed his eyes in concentration while walking over to me and bending down. He took my face in his hands and placed a soft kis s on my lips. When he pulled away he said, "Maybe when I get back you can help m e take my shower?" My breathing stopped and I nodded my head with a large smile on my face that matched his. He kissed my forehead once more then was gone. I to ld him last night where he could hunt here. We still did have the basic woodland forest animals that planet earth had, just in a different environment. I walked into our large and tall bathroom/lounge. It had very high ceilings and was slightly narrowed, giving it a very modern chic look. The walls were dark re d while the floors were black and white tiles with sparkles everywhere. A huge m irror was placed near the black marble counter top with the red sink. The mirror was framed with elegant golden designs and had a perfect reflecting view of the huge walk in shower with hoses that sprayed water from every angle. I grabbed some clothes and placed them on the counter ton in the vanity section of the room near the small red and gold couch. I was already naked so I just tur ned on the shower and in minutes the room was full of steam. I looked around the small closet that held a black robe for Edward and a red robe for me, I found a built in stereo and laughed to myself. Of course my room would have a sound sys tem hidden everywhere. I turned it on and started to play with the many differen t songs on my I-phone. I stepped into the shower and let the warm droplets and steam rolling off the wa lls soothes my acing body. Since last night was my first time, I was still a lit tle sore. I took out a comb from the vanity closet and ran back into the shower to get warm. I lathered my head with as much strawberry shampoo and conditioner as I could until my head was a complete white foamy bubble. I rinsed all the pro ducts out then ran the comb through my hair a few times to get the extra knots o ut. After I was fully cleansed and felt as good as new, I turned off the showers wat er and stepped out wrapping my silky black and pink robe around my body while wa lking over to the vanity mirror. I dried my hair and straightened it before addi ng a little amount of black eye liner and mascara. I put on one of my many honey moon outfits from Alice. It was a black layered skirt that hugged my waist perfe ctly giving me a very appealing look. I added a red tank top that showed the top of my cleavage. I then added my black stilettos with their red bottoms and a sm all red leather cropped jacket. Normally anyone would have called me a slut, hel l even I would have, but this was my honeymoon. I think I got the privilege to d ress like a total hooker because in the end, the clothes would be ripped before night falls, if you know what I mean I laughed at my inner debate and walked back into my bedroom. I surveyed the dam age and I must say, we did pretty well for first timers. The sheets and coverers were all over the bed and hanging off the side of it draping onto the floor. Th

e floor had some feathers on it from the ripped pillows that Edward so kindly de stroyed. The curtains next to the bed that gave access to the balconies were rui ned in shreds yet somehow miraculously hanging. I would need to get some of my m aids to fix this before tonight so we can repeat it again And repeat we did. The rest of the week Edward and I spent exploring the vast landscaped and strang e conditions of the Underworld just as much as we explored each other's bodies e very night and occasionally in the middle of the day. We watched many movies whi ch ended in us having very heated make out sessions. Edward cooked for me who re sulted in a new way to use whip cream and honey on each other. We went snorkelin g in the lake near the castle, we went hiking near the mountains that looked ove r the Underworld, we even went as far as to playing a game of hide and seek nake d. No one was really down here besides us and our house maids, so we were basica lly isolated. Isolated in our own perfect little world. The week was finally reaching its end Saturday night. I told Edward Sunday morni ng after he hunted and I showered and ate, to pack his bags. He was shocked at f irst asking where we were going next, I just ignored him and smiled. He looked i ncredulously at me but complied and packed both of our bags in a record of time. I walked with him outside after saying goodbye to my maids and butlers. I dragg ed Edward by his hand into the forest where we were teleported. "What are we doi ng back here? Is our next destination on Earth?" He looked very shocked as his e ye brows rose to his hairline. I smiled at him and nodded my head, not giving hi m the satisfaction of knowledge just yet. I wanted this to be a surprise. I coul d see his frustrated look as the wheels in his head turned searching for an idea for our next destination. I asked Hermes before I left the wedding ceremony if he could open the portal to our next destination around 10:00 this morning. So we just waited another minut e or two before the portal opened in front of us and Edward lifted me to walk th rough. Once we were through, we found ourselves near an airport parking lot with a pair of Range Rover key's in my hand. I looked at them curiously but then fig ured Hermes would want us walking to our hotel. I pressed a button on the key an d heard the cars horn blare from behind us. I saw a black Range Rover sport. "I guess we won't be walking towherever" Edward said scratching his head while I lau ghed at his confused face. I tossed him the keys and he smiled at me as he raced around to open my passenger door. "Why thank you handsome husband of mine" I gi ggled as he replied, "You're very much welcome beautiful wife of mine." "Where are we going? You're going to need to give me the location now that I am driving." He told me while smirking at me and pulling out of the parking lot int o the cloudy city. His eyes widened and he looked at me and back to the windshie ld. I smiled and said, "Well you can guess but if we are going to continue our l ittle gamemake a right at the next traffic light and continue to drive down the s treet." I gave him the direction as he kept looking out the window, his brows dr awing together. I could tell he was remembering some things, but this city has c hanged a lot since he was last here as a human in 1918. He finally pulled up to a grand Hilton Hotel looking over the huge city. The sun was no longer bright and the stars were just coming out. Edward gave the keys t o the valet and raced in a human pace over to open my door. I gave him my hand a nd he hugged me closer to my side while glaring at the drooling valet. I smirked and wrapped my arms around him, ignoring the oncoming looks. A very beautiful y oung couple stepping out of a range rover walking into the Hilton Hotel with the ir arms wrapped around each other isn't something you would exactly see every da y. We walked over to the check in counter while Edward placed our luggage's down on

the floor near our feet. "Hello we have reservations for Cullen" He said trying not to flinch at the hungry look in the woman's eyes. I glared at her while she continued to stare down my husband. Wow, possessive much? "Of course, sir, and what room is your friend staying in?" She asked in a high pitch 'sexy' voice whi le leaning over and giving us a view of her uneven tanning on her fake breasts. That little bitch! His friend? I think notnot even friends with benefits could de scribe our relationship. Soul mate was more like it, and this little tramp was g etting on my last nerve. Edward looked very uncomfortable as he brought me close r to his body and cleared his throat. "My wife will be sharing the same room as I" He said sternly while looking down at the receptionist. She scowled and then typed something into the computer before giving him the room key. "Enjoy your st ay" She sneered at me while I glared at her. Edward had to drag me away from her before I could sink my teeth into her sultry little neck. "Easy Bella, calm down. You're the only person I ever loved and will ever love. Not some tramp of a receptionist who has no class." He said while kissing my str ongly on my forehead then moving down to plant another on my lips. I took in a d eep breath and nodded while we walked over to the elevator. I mumbled something along the lines of, "I still could have burned her hair off" Edward chuckled and l ed me into the elevator as we rode up to the 60th floor, the penthouse. Once the door's opened we were in a small lounge room with mirrors covering the ceiling with a high chandelier and a small table with a vase in the middle fille d with roses. We walked hand in hand over to the only door directly across from the elevator as I inserted the card and opened the door with a click. Once it wa s opened I marveled at the beauty of the penthouse. On the right was a marble ki tchen with dim lights and fancy looking dark wooden cabinets and black marbled c ounter tops. On the left was a sunken den with a fire place and a plasma T.V abo ve it with on big rounded black leather sofa. Near the end of the den was windin g stair cases that lead to the upstairs bedroom and bathroom. Near the end of th e kitchen were a baby grand piano and a balcony that looked over the entire city . All the walls surrounding us were made of glass, giving us an easy access to t he bright city lights and busy buzzing of the commotions. The floor in the den w as covered in a white shaggy rug while the kitchen and piano floors were hardwoo d. Three chandeliers hung in perfect alignment going from the kitchen to the den . It was definitely a major bachelor pad. Esme would definitely appreciate somet hing like this. I was still gapping at this beautiful place when I suddenly was lifted into stro ng stone arms and raced into the upstairs bedroom. The bedroom had a white shagg y carpet and a huge circular black and white bed with a dim lightened chandelier in the center. The left side of the room had a dressers drawer and a plasma T.V with a bathroom while the right side was one hug balcony with glass walls. Edward led me over to the bed and I plopped down on top of it while he climbed o nto me and started to kiss up and down my neck. His hands wrapped around waist a nd went lower to touch my butt. I moaned in pleasure and was about to rip off hi s shirt when I remembered my mission. "So did you find out our location yet?" I asked innocently while rolling over so Edward was flat on his face in the bed sp read. I giggled as I stood up and he walked over to wrap his arms around me. I l ed him out onto the balcony as we heard all the city sounds and took in the sigh ts. He kept his arms wrapped around me while looking over the city. Finally I got the reaction I wanted when his body froze completely and he stoppe d moving. His breathing stopped all together and the hands on my waist were unmo vable. "Werewe.are" he trailed of while taking in a deep breath and forming on word , "Chicago." I smiled at him and turned around in his arms to see his shocked an d far away face. "It's been so long" He trailed off. I could tell he was overwhel med with everything that was happening. "Surprised?" I said weakly while shruggi ng my shoulders. He looked down at me with intense eyes then finally a smile cra

cked onto his face and in the next second I was in the bed with him on top of me . He kissed me everywhere while pulling the shirt off of me as I ripped the butt ons open on his shirt and ran my fingers over his abs. "Thank you" he whispered before ripping off my skirt. We continued our repeat of the last week's intense make out sessions and finally ended the night united as one. My plan was a succe ss! The next morning I woke up in the arms of my angel. I turned sideways so I could kiss him while he pecked me on the lips and moaned while making the kiss deeper . "We should probably get up if we want to do a little sightseeing" I sighed whi le getting out of bed only to be stopped when his arms wrapped around my waist a nd brought me back in for another kiss. "Edward!" I giggled out as he tried to s educe me some more. By now it was eleven thirty, we really needed to get up. "I will meet you in the shower, love?" He asked while trailing kisses down my ne ck. I smiled and nodded my head before he raced off to the shower. I walked over to the dresser drawer and opened it to pick out my outfit for today when my cel lphone rang. It was probably Alice giving my advice on my outfit. I rolled my ey es and picked up the phone pressing it to my cheek. "Hello?" "Bella! You need to come homenow." "What? Alice what's wrong? Is anyone hurt?" "V-Victoriashe's back.and she is creating an army" "We will be right there." "Bellathere is one more thing" "Alice, what is it?" "She has Stefan and Will." I dropped the phone and raced to tell Edward. He heard and was already starting to pack. All I knew was our family was in trouble, and Victoria wasn't going dow n without a fight. I am not going down without a fight.

22 The book Bella's POV: As sad and slightly pissed off I was, I was also extremely worried. Stefan and W ill are like little brothers to me because they're so immature; therefore they p robably won't know what to do in a situation like this. One question kept reelin g around my mind, how the hades was Stefan and will able to have been captured b y a lone vampire? It just doesn't make sense, and the more I think about it, the more I want to claw my brain out. I wonder what they were doing at the time for

them to have been separated from our family. Speaking of which, my family was v ery excited that they were going to see us again after a week and three days, bu t they were just as disappointed as we were about the honeymoon being shortened. Oh well, I guess that means that Edward and I could have another one. I smiled as I thought of the possibilities We arrived back at my house where my Olympia family was currently residing. Just my cousins were hear, my uncles and aunts all went home along with my parents. My cousins still hadn't left since the wedding and weren't planning on leaving u ntil the battle with Cronus was over. Once everyone inside heard the sound of th e soft engine die down and the car come to a stop, they raced outside to greet u s. I opened my passenger door seeing that Edward was busy being attacked by Emmett and Jasper. I was tackled to the ground by a black and white blur that then grew a friend with a blond and white blur. Alice squealed as she lifted me into a hu ge Emmett-bear-hug. "I missed you so much! You and Edward are never leaving us a gain!" She demanded while setting me back down on my feet and scowling at me, I laughed. Rose came up next and gave me a calm sisterly hug, although I did sense some of her relief in it. "I agree with the pixie. You two can't leave us again , the house was too quiet and depressing, normally that's Edwierdo's job." I started to laugh out loud when I heard my husband yell, "Hey!" He came over to Rosalie and they smirked at each other while hugging. Alice then tackled Edward to the ground and gave him a similar lecture as mine, although I couldn't hear it because I was being thrown into another tight hug, this time with two sets of arms. "Belly Boo! You're back!" Emmett's booming voice echoed throughout the fo rest as he ruffled up my hair. Jasper chuckled and smoothed it out while saying, "You were missed. I didn't have anyone inelegant enough to rant with." I giggle d at that while he smiled at me and planted a brotherly kiss on my forehead to w hich I then blushed. Just as I was backing away from my brother-in-laws, I was tackled again with ano ther double team. This time it was my second mother and father, Carlisle and Esm e. "Bella my daughter, please don't leave again!" Esme said into my hair while t ightening her grip around me. I smiled and pat her back as Carlisle said, "Welco me home my daughter." And I was, I was his daughter, and I was home. But like all fairy tales, there had to be an ending. I walked inside hand-in-han d with Edward as we all sat around the couch and waited for my Olympian family t o come back from their small trip back to Olympus. They were going to wait until I got back home to go to Olympus and report the missing cousins of mine, but th ey were just too worried. I couldn't blame them; I would have been in Olympus in a heartbeat. We sat on the couches and awaited their arrival when we finally sm elt their five different scents coming from the driveway. I was the first one outside and I ran straight for Devon. I missed him more than I would let him know. He ran to me and embraced me like the world was ending in the next hour and we would never see each other again, not even in the Underwor ld. "Bella" He trailed off, but he didn't need to speak. I knew from his tone of voice that he truly missed me like I had missed him. "I know, Devon" I replied a s we each stepped back to look at each other. No damaged done, he looked the sam e just as I had left him. Though the circumstances are much different. I then pr oceeded to hug my remaining cousins, Natalia, Luke, Percy, and Serena. They were distraught over the disappearance of Will and Stefan, especially Natalia consid ering they were her brothers. "How did our fathers take the disappearance?" I asked no one in general as we al l filed into the den once more. I sat on my husband's lap in between Emmett and Jasper, directly across from Natalia and Devon. They were glued at the hip, and

as much as I wanted to tease them (to get back at Devon) I had to focus on what was more important. Natalia cleared her throat and said shyly, "Well, Lord Posei don wants to send search parties to find him, but we assured him we could handle it. My father wants to go kill Victoria now, and Lord Hades wants to arrange th e armies to prepare for an early battle." Of course the only one of the three wh o stayed calm was Uncle Poseidon he just had that gentle nature about him. "What kind of battle strategies did your father have in mind?" Jasper asked Devo n with a concentrating look on his face as Alice rubbed his arm in concern. Devo n explained to Jasper the basics about the armies we had in Olympus. I lost conc entration with the explanation and started to think on my own. I then remembered I still didn't know how they were separated or how Victoria was able to capture them. "How did this happen?" I asked no one in general but I felt the tension i n the air reach a new level. Carlisle decided he should speak first. "We were al l hunting and the kids wanted to play a game of...um" he trailed off looking conf used until Emmett laughed and said, "Man-hunt, Carlisle." I rolled my eyes at hi m, of course they were playing hide and go seek. "Ah, yes! Thank you Emmett. So they were playing man hunt and were separated. St efan and Will traveled a little farther into the woods, almost reaching the Cana dian border. That's when we found out we could no longer smell them near. The ki ds ran to Esme and I and told us they were missing." He finished his side of the story as Serena decided to take over for him. "So we tried to hunt them down, b ut all we came across was old animal trails. We decided to split up and search f or them." She looked towards Percy who then continued. "Natalia and I went searc hing in the north when we finally caught their scents. We called for the others as we continued to run, but all we fond was the scent of Victoriaand a few others ." He looked slightly uncomfortable so Luke finished the story for me. "She is c reating an army of her own. An army of vampire newborns." I stared at her in horror as the words began to process in my mind. From what I had heard, mostly from Jasper, newborns were extremely strong and had no sense o f control. They were always thirsty and were revenues when they were near even t he slightest trace of blood. So Victoria was creating newborns for an army. "Why is she creating an army? Surely to get revenge right?" Edward asked Jasper and Percy. Percy nodded his head while Jasper said, "She is so distraught over James 's death that it has led her to go insane." "Was Laurent with them?" I asked in a cautious voice. I really didn't want to de al with more vampires, but it looks like I was just not the luckiest person in t he world. "No, we couldn't smell him." Emmett said while frowning, of course he would have wanted to fight them. Big goof. "So where did the scent lead?" Edward asked Carlisle who looked down and frowned at the carpet, that can't be a good sign. "It didn't" Rosalie spoke up for the first time in a while, her voice depre ssed. "What do you mean?" I asked her slightly annoyed, I had to remain calm. I was just tired of everyone giving me little answers. Her head shot up and she lo oked sadly at me before saying, "The trail doesn't lead anywhere. It is almost l ike it disappeared." Was that even possible? This was getting me really frustrat ed. I wanted to see this damn 'trail' myself. I bet I would be able to sniff the m out. "Can you show us the trail?" I asked no one in particular but Alice jumped up an d took my hand leading me outside. Edward followed closely behind us, knowing ju st how much I needed him right now. I took his hand as we followed the rest of o ur family into the woods. They lead us farther up north until we finally came ac ross a patch in the woods that looked run down with all the fallen trees and ope n space. I guess they didn't willingly go with their captors, and for that I fel t like a proud older sibling. Then I began to worry, where they hurt? I am going to kill this ginger bitch myself if she dared lay a finger on my cousins.

I looked around the place with Edward for a while as our family watched us or lo oked around for any more clues. This place, minus all the damage, seemed very fa miliar. I just couldn't place my finger on it until Edward gasped and I fled to his side. "Edward what is it? Did you find something?" I asked with hope hinted in my agonized voice. He had a horrified look on his face as he replied, "Bella love, do you know where we are?" I looked around harder and traced my memory for anything that popped out at me. Finally it hit me and I gasped just as he had. My mouth popped open in horror and I felt my eyes water a little. I shook my hea d violently while repeating the word, "no" over and over again. It just wasn't p ossibleunless. Oh my hades. "Victoriashe entered through the portal." I said aloud and heard the breathing st op behind me and then the uproar of the questioning and panic. "How is it possib le that she is staying in Olympus? She would die without a bite!" Devon yelled a ngrily, I know he was just stressed. I looked sadly at him when I muttered the w ords that shattered my world. "Unless Cronus bit her." Both the families stared at me in anger and horror, they knew I was right. "They're working together?" Natalia shrieked out while Devon held her in his arm s. Carlisle was shocked and seemed to still be contemplating things. Esme was pr essed against his side looking horrified, I know she was remembering all the bad things I told them about Cronus. Emmett and Jasper were both pissed and were an ticipating a fight. Rose looked just as mad while Alice was upset that she could n't see anything with the Gods. Edward was angry and horrified, I could relate t o him. Natalia looked like fire could be coming off her hair like when I am angr y, Devon was no better. Percy, Luke, and Serena were all shocked frozen although I could see the anger in their eyes. So now we knew. Victoria must have snuck into the portal when Devon and Edward b rought me to Olympus after my battle with Tanya. It was only a matter of time be fore she found trouble, and Cronus was the definition of trouble. He must have h eard her story and decided to kill two birds with one stone. He bit her and now she was changing newborns to fight in the battle with the Titans. When we got home we called the wolves for a meeting near the baseball clearing. They met my cousins at my wedding and Jacob took a liking to Serena, much to Per cy dislikes. As expected once we got to the clearing, they were passionately mak ing out while Luke and Devon laughed and held back an outraged Percy. He was suc h an over protective brother, I felt kind of sorry for Serena. "Hey vamps, Gods" Embry acknowledged us while smirking at each of us. I rolled m y eyes and smiled at the bond they renewed with the Cullen's. The treaty was pre tty much declined after their first meeting. The Cullen's and Quileute's were mo re like allies instead of enemies now. We all practiced a few of our fighting sk ills with each other before it got really late and the wolves as well as I had t o sleep. I was exhausted as Edward carried me back to the Cullen's house. I gues s I was sleeping there tonight. I slept in Edwards room curled up on his bed with him right next to me all night long. We didn't have sex for the first time since our wedding, but I wasn't exa ctly in the mood currently. He held me protectively tight against his broad ches t and muscular abs while I dozed off into my blank dreams. When I woke up, there was a note on my bed saying that Edward was cooking breakfast for me. I smiled and went to go shower, I was in desperate need for one. After my shower I went downstairs to find Edward in the kitchen cooking pancakes . It smelt like I-Hop, my mouth was practically watering. I skipped over to my c hef and kissed his cheek while stealing the plate of food from his hands. "Thank you honey" I giggled while sitting at the counter stools and digging in. Oh had es, not only was he a talented musician and amazing husband, he was a terrific c

hef! After I was done and Edward took my plate to clean for me, I pranced over to wat ch Jasper and Emmett's intense game of Grand Theft Auto. I started to play with them when Rose asked me if she could paint my nails. I laughed to myself thinkin g she just didn't want to see her husband dry sob after losing to me. I smiled a nd accepted her offer while she painted my toes and fingers flaming red. After my nails dried I cuddled with Edward on the couch while Alice blabbered on and on about the new fall fashion coming out soon. She wanted to take us all to the New York fashion show; I groaned but sucked it up thinking about the City. I had heard a lot about that place and I truly seemed amazingmaybe it wouldn't be that bad if Edward and I could escape. Maybe I would see a play with him on Bro adway while the rest went to the show? Who knows? Just then the door was thrown open and in came my cousins. "What's going on guys ?" I asked confused. Not that I didn't want to see them, I was just shocked they were here this early. Devon and Percy rushed forward and addressed Edward and I personally. "We need you two to come with us. We are going to save Stefan and W ill from wherever they are being held captive. We are breaking them out, today!" I was going to ask what the hurry was when Natalia interrupted. "Cronus could b e testing us to see how long it will take for us to figure it out. If we don't h urry, he might even try to punish them!" She cried into Devon as he hugged her c loser with a look of anguish on his normally cocky face. "Wait! You can't just leave again! You just came back to us"Rose trailed off look ing sadly at me and Edward. I looked up at my husband who looked down at me. I c ould see in his eyes the pain it caused him to part with his family again, but I also saw the determination in his gaze. He wanted to save Will and Stefan just as much as I did. We were in an agreement, even though it would be difficult to explain to the family. "We need to save them. I promise we will be fine, but we can't just leave them t here to fend for ourselves" I reasoned with the Cullen's. They all looked reluct ant to have us leave again, especially Esme and Rose, but they knew we needed to save our family members. "As long as you both promise to come home safe" Alice said running to me and giving me a big hug. "I promise" I whispered into her spi ky hair identical to mine in color. "Don't stay away too long. In fact, if it ta kes more than three days, come home so we can rethink this" Jasper said looking worried. I hugged him tightly and moved on to Emmett. I continued to say my good bye to everyone, including Serena and Percy who were staying there. Just Edward, Luke, Devon, Natalia and I were going. Serena and Percy would stay just in case Victoria had changed her plans and returned. We raced through the forest to the same place where the portal was, Luke concent rated hard an opened the portal. I must say I was impressed, he learned a lot fr om his father Hermes. Once we all stepped trough we traced the scents of Victori a and weren't surprised when we smelled many other vampires. It looks like she e ither got Cronus to bit the newborns-in which case we were screwed- or she was j ust using them for short periods of time until they died. Anyone who wasn't a go d or wasn't bitten by one wouldn't be able to survive over a week here. Every da y their power would drain. Speaking of power, it felt amazing to be back and to regain all my energy, I could tell my cousins felt the same as well as Edward. T his place made him stronger because he was after all the Prince of the Underworl d. Emmett gave him a lot of crap for that; there was many jokes and teasing. I c huckled too thinking about it. Edward believed he was a demon ever since he turn ed, and now he was the prince of them all! I took a deep breath as we got closer to the scents. A few hours later we arrive d to a big cave like mansion. It was very medieval, and very Cronus styled. Stef

an and Will, it's time for you to come home. We charged forward towards the gate s and easily took out a few of the guards. I set the dead bodies aflame so we ca n burn the evidence. As we continued to run down the halls of the huge mansion, I realized how large this place actually was. If we stayed together we probably wouldn't be able to find them until Thursday, it was Monday. "We are going to need to split if we ever want to find them" Luke said basically reading my mind. Edward brought me into his arms and glared at Luke while reply ing, "We shouldn't split up, someone could get hurt and then what would happen!" He was so protective of me, and Luke was just starting to see the worst of it. Don't mess with Edward when he is like this. In fact the only person who could e ver get him to do what they want when he is like this, is me. Surprising, right? Yeah, I didn't think so. "Edward, I know you don't want to be separated like Bella-"Luke began to say but was cut off by Edward loud remark, "Like hell I don't!" I sighed loudly and eff ectively got all the attention once more. Natalia was trying her best not to lau gh so I sent her a glare and she covered up by coughing once. "Edward I know you want to protect me, but I promise I will be fine. I will call for you if anythi ng bad happens. And as for you-"I said while turning on Luke, "Stop messing with my husband or you will soon find out how protective he can be" I trailed off and watched as he gulped. Edward smirked. "Okay, I will take the North, Bella the South, Edward the East, and Luke the Wes t. Devon you have to guard the castle and make sure that we are all safe. Got it ? Good." Natalia can be such a demanding bitch sometimesthen again that's one of the reasons I loved her. I turned to look at the worried and pained Edward stand ing next to me. I stood on my toes and gave him a heartwarming kiss and heard th e gagging of Will and Devon behind me. I turned around and set my hair aflame. T hey screamed like little girls and ran away. I laughed out loud and gave Natalia a fist punch while throwing a smile at my still worried Edward. "I promise I will be safe. The only thing that could hurt me is you." I kissed h im once more as he wrapped his arms around me and buried his head in my hair. He kissed my forehead and replied, "And the only thing that could penetrate my roc k hard skin is the pain of knowing you were hurt, so please be safe." I smiled a nd cupped his cheek looking into his lovely shade of honey golden eyes, and then I turned on my heels and ran in the direction I was supposed to look. I continued down the long stone hallways with torches decorating the high walls. The fire encouraged me to continue my journey, almost like it was there to guid e me. I gladly accepted its powers and drew in as much energy from it as I could . It felt so good; I was starting to be confident that this plan would work. The hallways seemed to have gotten longer and soon my lungs were on fire and my legs felt like lead. I stopped to catch my breath as I leaned my hands on my kne es and bent over taking I shallow breathes. As soon as I regained my stamina, I stood up only to be thrown back into the cold and hard stone wall. My head throb bed as I tried to stand up, but my vision was blurry from lack of air and the sm all collision I had being thrown into the wall. Oh great, not again! My eyes finally cleared up to find a giant Cyclopes in front of me, holding me a gainst the wall by just the palm of his hand. He was huge, just like all Cyclops 's should be. Figures Cronus got most of the dumb and almost indestructible mons ters to join him, he was almost as power hungry as that Aro guy the Cullen's tol d me about a few months ago. I mean seriously! Vampires having laws? But then th ey explained just how dangerous they were, and I immediately sobered up. The big guy threw me a few feet in front of him but my battle skills kicked in. I flipped in the air and landed on the edge of the opposite wall. I then pushed

my foot out against the wall and shot back at the Cyclopes. He wasn't expecting my attack so I easily got onto his back. He tried to crush me by slamming his ba ck into the walls, but I moved at just the right moment. Although, the force he was using to try and crush me, was enough to make the wall crumble. I raced away as the wall started to fall down. I was going to be crushed! The Cyclopes had already been covered by the cinder blocks of stone, and if that was enough to take him out, I was already considered dead. A huge cinder block fell down right in front of me, but I jumped over it at the exact time I should have. The walls were getting more narrowed and the ceiling around me was caving in quicker. I needed to get out of here! My labor breathing could hardly be hear d through the loud crack of blocks as they hit the ground and the big echo's the y gave off. I was nearing the end of the hallway where I saw a wooden door that was locked. I wouldn't have time to open the door, and there was absolutely no way I could s top running or turn around, I would be killed! So I used all my momentum and spe ed as I charged for the door and rammed by body into it. The wooden splintered e verywhere and gave way. I fell down a huge flight of concrete stairs in the dark ; they seemed to be going on forever. Finally my body slammed against the last s tep and I saw a few torches lit in this dungeon. I moaned in pain as I felt ever y inch of my body ache and scream in protest as I tried to stand up. A silent tear slipped down my eyes and I grimaced. Will and Stefan could be on t heir death beds and I was crying because I fell down a staircase, pathetic. I us ed all my will power and pushed myself off the floor. I leaned against the wall and let it guide me to another room a few halls down. I finally opened the door, hoping I could find another stair case to go up, but I got much more than I had asked for. "WILL! STEFAN!" I screamed, ignoring the pain as I raced over to their chained f igures against the wall. They looked beaten and had a few long scars across thei r faces, but besides that, they were fine. I sighed in relief as I dropped to th e floor next to them and hugged them mercifully. "B-Bella." Will mumbled out, try ing to regain his consciousness. "YES! That's it Will, keep trying! You too Stef an, you're almost there!" I yelled at them in encouragement. "Bella-aW-Watch..Ou" Stefan was cut off when a big hand slapped over his mouth. What the. I was picked up by someone yanking on my hair. I screamed in pain as I was dangl ed off the ground by someone obviously a few feet taller than me. Stefan and Wil l's narrowed eyes shot open when they heard my cry of pain, and they gasped at m e. "L-Let h-her g-go!" Stefan yelled out weakly as one of the men with black hai r punched him in the face and I screamed. Will glared at all the men in the room but stopped when his eyes landed on me, a small tear leaking the corner of his eyes. "Why d-di you come? Y-you were s-safe at h-home." He mumbled out, but then the other man punched him so he stopped. I was crying hysterically, not just by the pain all over my body, but by the sight of my cousins being beaten right in front of me. I was being laughed at, while I cried, by the five men in the room. My anger fla red and I remembered back to all the times I had given in to this. I wouldn't ba ck down. Not when I had made it this far. With all my anger and rage pulsing thr ough me, I set my hair aflame and heard the male who hanging me by my hair screa m and drop me to the floor. I shot off the ground and set my hands on fire while still keeping my black hair one big red flame with a few white flickers and som e blue. I snarled at the men and stalked over to the one who had pulled me from my broth ers. "Nothing personal" I said in a sickly sweet voice before I shot a huge flam e from my hand and let it engulf him. I smirked while he screamed and then turne

d to ash. I turned back to my cousin's captors and created a fire whip. They loo ked entranced by it but once I flicked it and it cracked against the floor, they began to scramble. I whipped it out and decapitated the one who had punched Ste fan. I jumped over the dead body and cartwheeled over to the one who was trying to escape out a door. I jumped on his back and wrapped my flaming hand around hi s neck while his flesh burned until he was decapitated as well. Finally the last two. I whirled back on my hells and lunged for the other male who was running up the stairs that I had come in, little did he know he couldn't escape that way. I cre ated a huge dragon shaped flame and made it roar like it actually was a dragon. I started to crack up when the man screamed and whimpered as he ran up the stair s. The dragon charged at him and effectively engulfed him in the flames. I ran b ack into the room to catch the other one, but I couldn't find him. I whirled bac k towards the door and checked if he had ran up the stairs, but he wasn't there. He wasn't anywhere! OH great, just perfect. I had lost him, but I shouldn't wor ry about that now. Right now, I had to get Stefan and Will out of here. "Damn Bells, I knew you had it in you butDAMN!" Will exclaimed as I melted the ch ains off their bodies. I knew there powers wouldn't work because they couldn't c ontrol electricity inside. I had no doubt that they were also extremely exhauste d, so I hoisted each of them on one of my shoulders and ran with them to the doo r on the opposite of the one I came in. I smiled widely when I saw a brightly li t pair of stairs. I ran up the stairs but stopped when I heard Stefan's cracking voice say, "B-Bellaget the b-bookthey have a-all their p-plans in it." I looked s hocked at him. They had a blue print? I gently placed them back on the stairs and ran into the room. I found a red leather book with black Latin on the front. I disregarded that as I raced back to the boys and ran up the stairs with them s upported on my shoulders. Devon must have sensed or heard me coming from the sou thern hallways because he recruited everyone back to the place we had met. I hea rd the sound of hellish creatures screaming and loud roars and the sound of meta l being dragged on concrete. I knew the one man that had gotten away had warned the others of the prisoners escaping. Once I got to the main hall, Natalia ran over to help me with the guys while Dev on just picked up Will and Luke picked up Stefan. Edward picked me up seeing tha t I was black and blue with a few scratches and we all ran towards the main entr ance. I heard the sound of the soldiers catching up to us. "Luke" I said unsurely as we continued to run towards the door. The sounds got louder and an arrow was shot narrowly missing us. "Luke" Natalia stated with a hint of worry in her voi ce. A huge Hydra crashed into the castle wall and started to charge for us, catc hing up quickly. "LUKE!" Natalia and I screamed at the same time. Luke grunted l oudly and the portal open in front of us. We all rushed through and crashed into the Cullen's living room as the portal closed and we were met with the sounds o f labored breathing and gasps. "Oh my hades!" Serena said as she ran over to all of us. She dropped to her knee s besides Stefan while Luke propped him up and she used her water healing powers on him. Percy ran over to Natalia and Will while he did the same procedure. Edw ard ran me over to the couch and placed me in his lap while Carlisle came to exa mine me. "Bella what in gods named happened?" Rosalie hushed out while she looke d at me with horror in her eyes. Alice and Esme were not better as they crowded around all of us. "Are you okay?" "Where were you?" "How did you make it out?" "What was with the big dragon thing coming from the portal?" "Did you kill Cronus?" "Is Victoria in ashes?" "Tell me where you hurt-""EVERYONE JUST SHUT UP!" I screamed effectivel y cutting off Edward asking me where I was in pain. I placed a quick kiss on his cheek and then looked back at everyone's shocked faces. I stood up and Edward f

ollowed, wrapping his arms around me. "I am fine, and the boys are also going to be fine with Percy and Serna's help. Don't worry about us, everyone is safe. All that matters is that our plan worked and we are all together again. So let's just calm down and talk about our next plan tomorrow. For now, i think we could all use a normal night of either sleepi ng or relaxing." I said in a very tired voice while I leaned into Edward for sup port. "I agree, you look dead on your feet. Edward take her to your room. Carlisle can examine Will and Stefan. As for the rest of you, no more talk about the war or Victoria or Cronus until tomorrow. Am I understood?" Esme shocked us all by sayi ng in a very stern motherly voice. I smiled as thanks to her and Edward picked m e up walking towards the stairs when I remembered something. "Wait!" I said and jumped out of Edwards arms. I ran back to where we had crashed into the living r oom searching the floors until I found it. The book. "What is that?" Jasper aske d while coming closer to get a good look at the thing. "It was sort of like thei r blue print. They were always protecting it from us and reading it over, so it must be important. But the guys dropped it when Bella whopped their asses." Will said smirking with Emmett at that thought. I rolled my eyes and read the cover in Latin. Bellum Titanas "Bellum Titanasbattle of the titans." I opened the book and read the main jest of it while everyone stared at the book then at me and my changing reactions. I read fast and was done with the book in a minute, but it felt like hours. My hands shook and my eyes were wide with fea r. How is this possible? This can't be truecan it? I turned around to see my enti re family staring at me with concern, fear, and anticipation. "Bellawhat is it?" Edward said coming closer to me but hesitating when he saw the horrified look on my face. "It is a prophecy." "ButBellaisn't that the Volturi symbol on the spine of the book?" Jasper asked whi le staring at the book with wide eyes then back at me. "Yes. Yes it is. Maybe vampires and Gods aren't too different after all."

23 Prophecy Bella's POV: The prophecy still haunted me as I took my 'reassuring' shower. Normally the fee ling of the hot water cascading down my back mixed with the steamy air would hav e calmed my nerves and cleared my head, not today though. My senses were practic ally screaming DANGER! After reading that prophecy I wouldn't agree with my sense s. I remember staring at everyone when they asked for the main jest of it, but I couldn't speak. So instead Edward told me I should calm down by taking a shower , and I more than happily agreed. I dropped the book and ran upstairs into Edwar d's bathroom. It was times like these were if I could get drunk without having over protective family and friends around me, I sure as hell would have. I didn't want to know about the prophecy any more than I wanted to live it. But I knew I couldn't avoi d it, so far everything that was written in that damn book had happened, so I am willing to bet that the ending of that oh -so -magnificent story will be real a s well. Which sucks for me. The prophecy went something like this In the end when the sun meets the moon and a flaming orb of white erupts the ski es The eclipse will guide all When demons and angels collide for a battle to the death The ultimate power shall reveal its true form Creatures held captive of the night And creatures held captive of the day Shall allies together with the angels as the Spiritual leader of the night shall allies with the devils A collision of good and evil will shatter natures balance And only she who proclaims the throne Can save them all A daughter of Hades, beautiful as she is Must face the ugly consequences of her families past Heaven over comes hell and the balance maintains its natural form Yet no one is joyous As the rightful heir to the throne

Will fall I am not big on Philosophy that area of expertise goes to my uncle Apollo. Altho ugh I did get the main jest of things, as terribly unfair and cruel as they were . So it seems that this battle will occur on the next eclipsewhich just so happen s to be tomorrow night. My best guess about the angel and demons thing is that w e are the angels and the Titans are the demons. The 'creatures held captive' mus t be the werewolves and vampires who are our allies. And I am guessing Cronus's allies are Victoria's army of newborns and the Volturi. How the hell did he mana ge that? And the 'she who proclaims the throne' just so happens to be the daught er of Hades. Last I checked, I was the last living daughter of Hades, not to men tion I was pretty powerful (not that I am self-absorbed). And yes, I will have t o face my families past, because that past just so happens to be the Titansoh joy . The good thing is, we will be victorious, and the bad thingI die. Judging by the loud crash and the raised voices down stairs, I am guessing they understand what the prophecy means. But really, what can they do about it? What can we do about it? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. We are dealing with a prophecy that has been around longer than most of us combined, older than the Volturi and Cronus himself! The battle is tomorrow night, the least thing I could do is cal m everyone and reassure them nothing would happen. Even though I knew that was a total lie. I sighed as I got out of the shower and changed into the dry clothin g Alice had leant me. A pair of black colored ballet flats and a dark navy Aberc rombie dress with a bow tied around the waist. I walked into Edward's room and immediately my eyes fell on my phone. I could st ill here the yelling from downstairs from my outraged family, and I decided to c all a friend. I picked up my phone and scrolled down to my contacts. Of course h e chose the contact name the beast. The phone rang for a few seconds then someon e picked up after the second ring. "Hello?" Asked the husky voice I had come to know well. "Hey, it's me. I need you to do mewell usa favor" I trailed off unsure of how to br eak the news to him. "Yeah, and what is it?" He asked with a curious tone and a hint of annoyed. Ugh! He is such a teenager. "Remember when you said you would help when the right time came?" My voice waver ed a bit, waiting anxiously for his response. "Yeah" He trailed off, his confusion now mixed with excitement. That's a good sig n I guess? "It's time. Tomorrow night to be exact." I said in a stern voice, finally regain ing my confidence. "Really? Okay, how soon do you want us over?" He asked excitedly while I heard h im shuffling in the background, probably warning the others. "As soon as you can, we all need to practice our battle skills." I sighed and de cided I needed to change outfits again; I am not fighting in a dress. "Okay! We will be right over!" He said while I heard the others exclaim they're need for an over-due fight. I rolled my eyes. "Thanks a lot! I will see you soon!" I giggled into the phone, now excited that we would have our allies.

"No problem Bells! Bye" He exclaimed before giving a laugh of his own. "Bye Jacob!" I said into the receiver as I hung up and went over to Alice's room . She was already in there throwing things on the floor and racing around the ro om like a mad woman. "Wow...you okay?" I asked hesitantly as I slowly approached the worried pixie. "No. I can't find an outfit!" She stomped her foot on the gr ound like the girls do in movies and I laughed while plopping down on her bed. " The wolves-"I began to say but was cut off by Alice's rudely stating, "Yeah I he ard." I guess she wasn't too fond of the smell then, I tried to suppress a smirk . "I did however find an outfit for you" She said while chucking a few pieces of c lothes at me and hitting me in the face with a pair of sneakers. I scowled at he r and she laughed before diving back into her pile of clothes. I changed into a pair of black track shorts, a white tank top, a black Victoria's secret sweat sh irt, and a pair of black track sneakers. I threw my hair up in a high pony tail and curled to ends that reached the bottom of my chest with my finger. I was anx ious for training and Alice knew it. "Bella calm down, I bet we will all get along. Just because they stink doesn't m ean they are bad people." I sighed in relief and nodded at her. She smiled and s aid, "Now get your skinny but down stairs! Your husband is nearly having a vampheart-attack because of that damn prophecy. Which by the way, will happen over m y dead body!" She said with confidence as she gasped and picked up a pair of pin k shorts and a white sweatshirt. I sighed and left her room to leave her to her clothes. As soon as my foot touched the polished hard wood floor that is the Cullen's liv ing room, I was embraced by strong pale arms and cradled into someone's chest. I turned in his arms to embrace him back as I breathed in his luxurious scent of sunshine and honey. I closed my eyes shut tight and snuggled my face closer to h is tensed arms. I knew he was nervous about the prophecy, and angry at everyone because of it, even if they had nothing to do with it. Let's face it, my husband was very over protective and when he is mad he will point his finger at the fir st person he sees. Nothing else matters when it comes to his mate, and vice vers a. He placed his chin on top of my head and said, "I won't let it happen." I knew w hat he was referring to, and I sighed at his behavior. "It is inevitable. Nothin g else in that book was wrong." He pulled away from me looking angered, his wide eyes blazing. "That won't happen, not when I am here to prevent it. No one will lay a finger on you, or I will have them beheaded in a millisecond." Always the hero and never the damsel. I stood on my toes and planted a long fiery kiss on his lips. He responded eagerly with a type of hunger I hadn't seen in a while, i t was desperation. He was afraidmore like terrified. When we pulled apart, I placed both my hands over his cheeks and stared into his hard golden orbs. "Edward, we will try our best to win this battle" I sighed kno wing this next part would be hard to say. "But if anything were to happen to me, I want you to move on. You shouldn't live in the past, just remember me is all I ask of you." His already hard eyes tightened and the grip around me became a v ice. He looked outraged as he spoke, "I will never move on. Wherever you go, I w ill follow. You are my life, how do you not see that?" I looked up into his now agonized expression and knew he was right. If anything were to happen to Edward, I would have thrown myself in my own fiery pit of fire just to be with him. The re really was no arguing with the inevitable, but then again, that was what the prophecy was. Inevitableor so we hope not. The night day moved by quickly and soon the sun was touching the earth, leaving

everything in its path a fiery orange and yellow that reflected the huge ball of fire. It calmed me more than a shower did, but I was still on edge as my family waited with me outside near the baseball clearing. We were waiting for our alli es, the wolves, to come and train with us. I was somewhat excited to see everyon e at their fullest strength, but I was nervous as hell when I though why they we re training. Finally we heard their heavy paws padding at the forest floor and smelled their strange scent coming closer to us. Rose made a disgusted face and blocked her no se with her index finger and thumb. Emmett cracked his knuckles and stretched hi s huge balloon biceps. Alice looked annoyed that her visions were being messed w ith again. Even though she had difficulty seeing when she was near me, she was s tarting to get used to it. However the wolves were an entirely different situati on. Jasper looked like he was concentrating hardly on battle strategies while he also looked slightly pained. I felt bad for him; he was probably reliving his t imes in the newborn wars. Esme looked like a concerned mother, and Carlisle look ed like a determined leader. Edward was a mess, looking downright outraged and s carred at the same time. Our little 'pep talk' didn't really work for him as I h ad planned it to. My cousins and brother all had solemn looks on their faces as they faced the west where the smell got stronger. Finally the bushes and trees w ere pushed to the side and we came face to face with eight huge wolves.

24 it begains Bella's POV: As the wolves emerged from the woods Edward's arms tightened around me. I leaned back slightly in his arms to comfort him, and I guess it worked seeing as his b ald fists smoothed out. The wolves were in some sort of V from with their alpha, Sam, in the front and the second biggest wolves to his sides. I remember seeing the big grey one as the aggressive one, Paul, and the big russet one as my now close friend, Jacob. Whenever I wasn't with my family or with my husband, I was at La Push with the wolves. They were like secondmore like third family to me. They stopped a few feet away f rom us, disgust clear on their faces. I knew they loathed the smell just as much as the Cullen's did and it was quiet comical to see my Olympian family standing there looking like they didn't have a care in the world. I smiled at that and l ooked back towards the wolves.

Carlisle decided to step forward and represent both our families as the leader. "Hello again, I wished we could be meeting at better circumstances, but this is important. Thank you for showing up and helping." The big black wolf, Sam, barke d his response and nodded. Carlisle took that as a sign to continue. "My son, Ja sper, has had experience with newborns before. He can teach us how to fight agai nst them as I am sure my youngest daughter, Bella, can teach us a thing or two a bout Greek gods." I looked down and knew the blush staining my face was spreadin g by the second. I looked back up to see Carlisle smiling at me and I gave him a smile. Jasper stepped up out of the line as soon as Carlisle took a step back. Jasper a nd I had become a lot closer. He was the calm in the storm for me. When I couldn 't handle being around Devon and Emmett, I would always find Jasper. He was an amazing brother once you get past all the defensive and cautious stuff , but I couldn't blame him. Those newborn wars left their marks, physically and mentally. But right now, he really did look like a leader with his hands behind his back and his head held high. I couldn't help the wave of respect I felt for him. "Emmett!" Jasper called out and turned on his heels to face a grinning and excit ed overly-stuffed teddy bear. Emmett flexed his biceps and rolled his head while 'preparing' to take down Jasper. Dammit, I always forget to bring my phone when the funny things happen! I mentally scolded myself. But then again, where would I keep it, my bra? I think not. Emmett crouched and narrowed his eyes at jasper s unwavering figure. We all waited in silence to see who would be the first to b reak the tension, and of course it was Emmett. He charged forward on his feet, kicking dirt up as he past it and lunged towards Jasper's unmoving figure. At the last second, Jasper flipped over Emmett and la nded behind him. When Emmett spun around to charge again, Jasper held out his ar m and knocked him to the ground while crouching low and baring his teeth near Em mett's neck. Emmett stood up and pouted like a little kid who didn't get ice cream after dinn er because they acted badly. He stomped over to Rosalie who cooed to him like a mother would, and we all tried in vain not to laugh. Emmett glared at me in part icular because I was the one who looked red from no oxygen. I sighed and just rolled my eyes at the big goof, focusing my attention back to Jasper. "First rule of combat, don't let them get their arms around you. Because You. Will. Lose." The last part of his statement made my blood run cold, becaus e I knew it was true. After listening to Jasper who was currently demonstrating some techniques on Emm ett, I looked around to see what was happening. It appeared all the wolves had m igrated closer to us and were in a sort of circle around us while they lay on th e ground near my cousins who were sitting as well near the Cullen's. Edward and I had moved farther back and away from the group as the lesson continued on, and sure enough, we ended up right next to my favorite wolf. "Hey Jake" I said to him while I pet his hair main. He appeared to be smirking a nd he leaned in to lick my face. "Ewe cut it out!" I cried out loud but no one h eard us because they were so entranced with the lesson. Well, no one but Edward. He glared at Jacob and moved closer to me, wrapping his hand around my waist an d bringing my closer to his body in a protective and possessive manor. I turned to see Jacob throwing an equally angered expression towards Edward. "Umg uys?" My voice was weak as I watched them glaring, obviously having a silent con

versation. I was starting to get annoyed. "You guys?" I asked once more and this time put a little more demand into my tone. They continued their stare down and I sighed throwing my hands up in the air while saying, "I give up!" "That has to be one of the best ideas you've come up with so far pup" Edward sai d suddenly while smirking in an unfriendly manor at Jake, who looked to be angry and pleased if that were possible. I stared at the now two smirking creatures an d scratched the back of my neck in frustration. Where they bi-polar or something ? They were ready to tear each other to pieces not only a minute ago, and now th ey were smirking at each other. I walked closer to our group and stood next to Rose who gave me a questioning gl ance when she saw my aggravated expression. I just shook my head and nodded in t heir direction. She looked back at rolled her eyes at them. Apparently Jasper wa s pairing people up to fight. Currently Paul and Stefan were going at it, and I knew Stefan would win. Paul was too concentrated on his aggressive side to notic e Stefan was waiting for him to lunge so he could fall into his trap. 123 Paul's ou t. "Nice job Stefan, Paul just work on channeling your anger towards your strength next time, okay? Alright, who's next?" Jasper asked while looking around at ever yone with an expectant gleam in his eyes. Alice was smiling largely and I looked confused but then I heard Edward exclaim, "Jacob and I would like a shot!" I gr oaned out loud and Rose burst into laughter alongside with Emmitt, I just glared at them. When Jake and my arrogant husband come prancing towards the circle I muttered id iots under my breath, making Rose and Em to laugh even harder. I ticked me off t hat even Esme and Carlisle were trying not to laugh at my displeasure with this current situation. Jake and Edward finally reached the circle and turned to face each other. They n odded and both charged at the same time, coming into a head on collision that so unded like a bolder falling off the edge off a cliff. They were both trying to p ush the other back a few feet and take advantage of the situation. Let me tell you, it was very loud and everything looked like a blur because they were going so fast. Edward lunged for Jacob and Jake ducked while leaping to Ed ward's side and pinning him underneath himself. Edward grabbed Jake's paw that w as rising to strike and threw Jacob off him. Edward leaped in the air and landed on top of Jacob and they began to roll around in the dirt. I could tell Jake wa s losing, so he took the advantage of thinking disturbing thoughts and directing them to my husband, who began to cringe and glare at Jacob. As time went on, I think everyone realized they weren't going to let this fight go easily. Obviously they had a thing against each other because Jake had a smal l crush on me (that would be obvious to a blind man) and Edward was jealous of m y friendship with him. What scared me the most was the serious expressions displ ayed on their faces. This was more than battle practice to them, and I believe t hey had forgotten the purpose behind this small fight. If someone didn't step in now, they would end up hurt or worse dead. I wouldn't allow that so I did the o nly thing I could. I ran forward at full speed and knocked Jacob to the floor as he was getting up from being thrown down by Edward. Edward ran over to me and was smiling as he th ought we were going to tag-team Jakelittle did he know. When he was a few feet aw ay from me, I gave him a sickly sweet smile and kicked him in his chest, sending him flying backwards into the oncoming russet wolf known as Jacob. Everyone els e looked shocked to say the least, and Edward and Jake were staring at me like I had gone crazy. "What?" I asked innocently while I twirled a piece of long blac

k hair with my index finger. "Things were getting very heated, and I wanted in o n the action" I stated. Emmett laughed aloud and replied, "That's what she said! " Earning himself a scowl from me and Esme and a slap from Rose. I rolled my eyes and looked at Jasper. "You think I coulddemonstrate some of my s kills?" He looked wary and I tried not to smile at that. He thought of me as his baby sister and I knew he wouldn't want me to get hurt training. I crossed my a rms across my chest and he sighed in defeat. "Sure, why not?" He replied while s hrugging his shoulders but still keeping the wariness evident on his face. I smi led at him and heard Emmett mumble, "This should be good." I turned around to face to scowling Edward and wolf-Jake. Jacob growled loudly a t the same time Edward exclaimed angrily, "Absolutely not!" My over protective f ools. I rolled my eyes and replied with a cocky attitude, "What? Afraid of getti ng your ass beat by a girl?" Jake growled at me and Edward narrowed his eyes. "C 'mon you guys! Please!" I gave them my best pouty-puppy-dog face and they were l ike putty in my hands. "Yay!" I said in a very Alice-like voice and skipped over to the center of the circle. Jacob and Edward glanced at each other before nodding. They crouched low but I c ould see them wavering and loosening their stances. I seethed at them, knowing t hey thought I was going to get hurt. I'll show them, I'll show them all. Jake was the first to charge me and as soon as he was near, I back flipped in th e air landing in the same spot I had just been in while Jacob tried not to run i nto a tree from the speed and force he had. He ran back at me and this time I le t him shove me backwards. I landed underneath him and lifted my feet in the air, kicking his furry mass of my tiny body. Edward was hesitant because I knew he wasn't going at his fastest speed. I rolle d my eyes when I felt his presence sneaking up behind me. I spun around quickly while his hand shot out to grab me and I grabbed his outstretched hand. I twiste d it and made him flip over onto the ground. I wasn't going to go easy on him ju st because he was my husband; he will have to learn that now. I n f p t dragged him underneath me and leaned down to place my teeth near his neck- eve though I wouldn't be using my teeth in an actual battle; it was still a sign o winning. He surprised me by sneaking out from underneath me and pouncing on to of me, sending me into the cold dirt. Jacob launched back into action and leap over Edward and I.

I sprung up, flinging my husband off of me and kicked my left leg out, forcing i t into Jacobs face when I felt him charge me. Both of them stood up slightly une asily, now seeing my abilities. They were running at me from the left and right side. I decided to have some fun with my abilities, so when they were close enou gh, I set a circle of fire around myself, forcing them to skid to a stop. I set out the fire and instead made a circle of fire around the two of them, a sign of winning. If they were anyone else, I would have torched them by now, and they a ll knew it. I heard Emmett and Will give a low whistle while Devon handed over a sum of cash to a smirking Percy. I raised my eyebrows at him incredulously. "You bet agains t your own sister?" He shook his head and started to grumble incoherent things. Percy spoke up and replied, "I told him, and yet he never listens. No one has ev er beat Bella before." This seemed to cause Jaspers interest to spike, so he ask ed me, "Do you think we can test that theory?" Before Edward could interject I r ushed out an excited, "hell yes!" I don't want to bore you with details of every fight, but I will tell youI won ev ery single one. Even against jasper! He wasn't a sore loser (like Emmett) and he

actually felt proud of me. Hell, even Carlisle and Esme wanted to fight me to s ee my full ability. Everyone was impressed and I smirked as I made my way over t o the boys of the group. "Seethis is what I would call female dominance." They shook their heads and huffe d in annoyance as I heard the girls chuckling and letting off "hell yeahs!" and "You tell 'em Bella!" After everyone got a shot at fighting, we called it a day and just wandered around the clearing aimlessly talking in groups. Leah was having a conversation with Alice and Rosalie about some new fashion lin e in Paris that she had been dying to see for months. Jacob was with Devon, Emme tt and Will, messing around with each other using their god powers or in Emmett' s case, brute strength. Luke, Percy and Jasper were talking about battle strateg ize while occasionally laughing to each other about the stupid things everyone e lse did during battle practice. Esme, Carlisle, and Sam were talking about the treaty and possibly making new ex ceptions to it. I was happy to see that maybe everyone was becoming friends, and hopefully they would just end the damn treaty. Seth, Paul and Jared were talkin g about some food fight disaster that happened at the prom they had on the rez. And lastly, Edward was cuddling with me lounging around on the grass as we watch ed the sun go into hiding beyond the snowy mountains tops. Everything seemed peaceful and for once in my life, I thought we were all normal human beings just playing around on a Saturday afternoon. That was until I hear d the ear piercing scream of Leah that made my blood run cold. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked over to Alice and Rosalie who were frantically s earching the premises. "What happened? Where is Leah?" Sam asked panicked while everyone ran over to th e frantic girls. "I-I don't know!" Alice said hysterically as Jasper brought her to his chest. "We were talking a-and then she just d-disappeared! But wewe felt something." Rose said while staring off in horror. "What did you feel Rose?" I asked hurriedly. Something was going on, and Leah ju st went missing. It seemed I had a sixth sense for danger, and right now, it was blaring angrily at me telling me to open my eyes and watch out. "It was socoldcol der than anything I had ever felt. Almost likelike death itself." She shivered an d Emmett's arms tightened around her as she looked panicked. "Well what else-" Jacob was cut off by the loud yelp that Paul gave off as he se emed to disappear out of nowhere. "Where's Paul?" Seth asked in a frightened ton e while backing up to take in his surroundings. Then another scream, this time f rom Alice. We looked around trying to find where she had gone. "Alice!" Jasper s houted in shock as he spun around trying to find his wife. "What the hell is goi ng on?" Emmett yelled out in anger and fright. We heard Leah's scream from deep within the forest and we all took off following it. As we neared it, the screamed of Paul, Leah, and Alice seemed to die down, forcing us to run faster. We eventually were split up without realizing it. I wa s near a small water stream when I heard it. The screaming. I heard Emse yell, t hen Carlisle, Emmett, Rose, Jasper, Devon, Quill, and so on. It seemed everyone was being dragged to wherever these creatures were taking them. I looked around frantically trying to find a way back when I noticed the small stream start to f rost over with ice and turn into a solid while the temperature dropped dramatica lly and my lips turned blue. What the hell was going on? My conscious screamed a t me. I backed up away from the frozen stream and felt someone's ice cold hands grab m y forearms harshly, probably leaving an imprint into my skin. I screamed aloud w

hile I tried to break free from my captor. I thrashed like a wild animal yet the y stood still and kept their hold on me like I was asleep and not fighting for m y life. I screamed again in fear and realization hit me like a brick. I slammed my eyes shut and clammed my teeth together as I felt the fire ignite i nside of me and burst through my skin barrier. My captor stumbled back trying to pat out the flames all over his body as I stood there looking like a flame. The man dressed in all black armor had tattoos of strange black a blue swirls cover ing his bold head. When his eyes shot up to meet my terrified gaze, I gasped in shock at the sight of the milky white eyeballs. His entire eye was white, no pup ils and the irises that looked like snow. These were soldiers from Cronus. The man's fleshed melted off and he dropped to the floor in a burning heap of sk in and metal armor. Edward was at my side in a flash, probably from hearing the gut wrenching wail of pain that the deceased soldier gave off. "Bella!" He said out of breath as he grabbed me and brought me so tightly to his chest, I had to take in short and shallow breathes to not pass out. "Oh my god! Baby, are you al right?" He asked while frantically roaming his hands over my body trying to find a scratch or any hair out of place. I sighed and took both of his shaking hands into mine and brought them up to my now pink lips and placed a lingering kiss o n his knuckles. "I'm fine, Edward" I told him in a reassuring voice. He took in a few deep breathes and nodded his head. "We need to hurry and find the others!" He said suddenly and I nodded my head wh ile racing off with him hot on my trails. The trees blurred past us and the wind picked up shoving us backwards as if warning us not to go any closer. I knew Cr onus was messing with the weather. I also knew that it had begun. The wind, the disappearances, that soldierthe war was starting. I looked up and saw the starry nights sky, almost eliminating with the force of light as the sun and moon clashed with each other, throwing off shadows of radia ting light. These bright lights that casted down onto planet earth in a magnific ent pattern of sparkling light, didn't calm me. It scared the living hell out of me, because I knew this was it. I still hadn't figured out a loopull, and last I checked, I was destined to die in this war. I could tell we were getting closer because the wind had picked up to an unnatur al rate and the energy that pulsed throughout the atmosphere made me feel like I was in my palace in the Underworld. The ground underneath me shook with each st ep Edward and I sprinted forward, my breathes coming in short gasps as I pumped my legs faster. The energy wasn't only due to the fact of the mythical creatures, but also the n umber of them. I could tell this war wouldn't be to even, and we were most defin itely out numbered. As Edward and I finally saw a large clearing up ahead eliminated with the moons ever casting light, we ran our hardest and burst through the trees only to be me t with my worst nightmares come true. Everyone in my family. All my friends. The Quileute's. The Cullen's. The Olympia ns. They were all being held with their backs to their captors while the captors had their hands around their waists and throats. I quickly identified the capto rs as many of Cronus's warriors fully dressed in armor with their swirling tatto os eliminating in the light, and their pure white eyes casted down on their capt ured. My family. I looked away from them and felt my anger rising once more at the sight before m e. To my right, a large and vast army made completely of newborns, mythical mons ters, the Volturi, and Titans were standing fierce while anticipating the upcomi

ng fight. In the front were Aro, Victoria, and Cronus.

25 burn "Bella" Cronus said my name in such a sickly sweet voice, it made me want to hur l. "It's such a pleasure to see you again! Oh and your cousins! As always such a bunch of young rascals" He trailed off laughing at his own stupid thoughts. I gr ounded my teeth together and clenched my firsts. Edward stood next to me and pulled me close to his side. His narrowed fixed on the three leaders in front of us. I knew all he wanted to do me on his back and take off, but he knew he would have hell to pay to ver dared. This was our family, and I wasn't sitting on the sidelines fought. eyes were was throw me if he e while they

"Ah-ha! So this is the young Isabella I've heard so much about!" A man with a da rk red cloak and pitch black hair said. I knew him to be Aro. If that sick fuck really thought he could act civilized and play around while my family were being held hostage.consider yourself dead meat you stupid vampire lord! I felt like sc reaming at him but I shocked him by giving him an equally sweet greeting. I smiled and replied, "And you must be Aro. Such a pleasure. Although, I wished the circumstances were a bit different" I trailed off inclining my head to my fam ily and friends. They were standing still like statues, watching the encounter w ith tense eyes. "Maybe you should have thought of that BEFORE you killed my MATE!" screeched Vic toria. Her wild blazing eyes matching her fiery red hair that blew slightly in t he wind like the flames of hell. This reminded me. I quickly stepped forward a bit and Edward, almost like he read my mind, cautiou sly stepped back as I lit my hair and arms aflame. My eyes glowed with power and my stance showed one of a leader. Victoria looked slight scared and she moved a little bit behind Aropathetic littl e bitch. Cronus looked bored having seen this move of mine quiet frequently. Nic e to see you care to gramps! I rolled my eyes. Aro, the sick power-hungry vampir e he was, was watching me with a grin on his face and wide eyes. I could have sw orn he muttered "magnificent!" Edward glared at him, probably having read his mind, and walked closer to me. He wasn't like the other vampires now. He actually could stand to be near fire, be cause he literally was the prince of hell! Although fire could still harm him, h e wasn't as pained to be near it as his companions. I really have changed the Cu llen's. I am proud to be one, I couldn't have asked for a better family. "Your mate tried to attack me and my family. We did what we had to. Maybe you sh ould have kept a better eye on him or kept him under control" I seethed at Victo ria. She was truly pathetic. She had been around for over four hundred years or so, and yet the smallest of phrases could set her off like a newborn. My reaction was just as I had expected. She snarled loudly and shrieked, "HOW DA RE YOU!" I smirked at her and she crouched down low. Aro hissed at her and she g lanced back up at her 'leader'. They shared a look and Victoria grumpily stood b ack up, glaring ferociously at me. Edward snarled slightly at her and she bared her teeth at him. I rose an eyebrow and met eyes with my grandfatherI suppressed a shudder. We shared a brief look as if to say 'vampire'. I rolled my eyes. When I looked b ack over, Edward was still snarling at Vicky and she was still seething at him.

I grasped Edwards hand in mine, effectively calming him while I ran my thumb ove r his wrist. "Isabella, my granddaughter" every one of my family snarled at that and Cronus c huckled a bit. "You're so power young oneyet so naive to believe that you could t ake me on." I glared at him and replied in one of my most deathly tones, "You do n't know me at all, grandpa. In fact, YOU underestimate ME." "Wellin all due timeI am sure we will find out was right" He trailed doff and glanc ed behind him at his massive army. I saw Hydras mounted on top of Cyclopes and n ewborns roaming the area. Not to mention the sadistic vampires in cloaks behind Aro. "I guess we will." I said while crouching down. Edward followed my posture and t he rest of their army got ready for battle. Cronus smirked and held his hands ab ove his head as if to give a signal. "Oh and papabefore I forget." I said in an innocent little girl voice. He looked a t me with an eyebrow raised. "Rot in hell you motherfucker." And with that he sm irked and dropped his hand. Uproar thundered through the field and the ground sh ook like an earthquake. Edward looked at me with a nervous tone underlying his golden eyes. I nodded my head and closed my eyes in concentration. A scream erupted from my mouth and I f lipped around to face my families. I spun my hands around in a circular motion a nd created a ring of fire just behind their captors. The warriors let my family and friends go, and as the Cullen's, Olympians, and Quileute's ran away, Luke an d Will spun around and made a huge gust of wind. They shoved the warriors back i nto the flaming pits of fire and Devon added a little more fuel to it. We turned back and ran full fledge into the oncoming warriors. We clashed togeth er with a massive tremor that shook the earth and the sky seemed to close up. It got darker out and before I knew it, rain was pouring down on top of us in buck ets. Percy and Serena were creating huge globes of water and suffocating as many monsters and Titans as they possibly could. I saw a few newborns vampires ganging up on Rosalie so I ran over to help. I fli pped over her and landed right in front of two of the newborns. They fearfully e yed me before lunging. I swung my fist out and launched them backwards in the ai r. As they went airborne, Paul launched into the air and caught them between his teeth. He ripped them to shreds instantly and I lit the fire. I smiled at him a nd he gave me a happy bark back. I killed off a few newborns who tried to tackle me with just my hand. As soon as they reached me, I would touch them within a few inches of my body. Although, o ne of them managed to sneak attack me while I was helping Leah, and they bit int o my right forearm. I hissed and Leah flew around and dismantled the beast. I th anked her and ran off to find the rest of my family. I saw Edward tearing apart a Volturi guard and Devon helping him lit a fire. I l et out a huge gist of air in relief; they were okayfor now. I thought things were going pretty well, then I heard a loud ear slitting cry of pain and I instantly recognized it as Emmett. I spun around faster than I ever had and launched over to where he was on the floor of the forest near a tree. He was just lying on the ground, twitching and crying in pain. "Emmett!" I yelled in terror as I dropped to the floor and rubbed his shoulders. I whipped my head around and I saw a small blonde girl glaring menacingly at us . She glared at me but nothing happened. Her eyes narrowed further and then she

let out a loud aggravated shriek. I narrowed my eyes at her and heard Emmett let loose another wail. "B-bells.its Jane h-her p-powers." He huffed out while moaning in pain. Then it cli cked. MY SHIELD! I launched the shield from its confines of my mind. Stretching it like a rubber band. I found all the sources of energy of my family and friend s. I molded the invisible elastic around them and breathed in relief when I hear d Emmett's cry stop. The blonde girl growled loudly and launched herself at us. I was about to stand up and defend Emmett and I, when another flash of blonde intercepted my sight. " You little demonic bitch!" Rose screamed as she threw massive punches at Jane's face. I smirked to myselfmy sister could handle it. I looked back and saw Emmett standing up. "You okay Emmie?" I asked while touchi ng his chest in a caring way. He kissed my forehead in a brotherly way and pet m y head while replying, "Yeah I'm great! Thanks Bellsie!" Amazing, even after tha t kind of torture he was up and running like his usual goofy self. I smiled at him and spun back into action. After killing a few newborns, two Vol turi guards and even having a face off with a Cyclopes, my body was starting to shut down. Every molecule of my being was pleading for me to just collapse and g ive in. I paused for just one second to catch my breath, but that one second was all Cronus needed for him to tackle me to the ground. I groaned in pain as I felt a sharp metallic device being inserted in my back. H e had stabbed me. My eyes were drooping and my mind was fuzzy, I needed to get u p or I would die. Groaning I pushed myself off the wet forest floor and faced my opponent. We didn't say on word to each other. We didn't have to. He lunged for me and I e xtended my fist to jab him in the jaw. He stumbled backwards but shook his head and came at me again. Fighting was Cronus had to be one of the longest and most excruciating experienc es I had ever had. And he was my grandfather no less! "Giving up yet Isabella?" He hissed near my ear. I growled loudly and lit my entire body on fire, somethin g I had always had trouble withuntil now. He screamed in pain and surprise as he jumped off my and aired himself down the wind, putting out the flames. I smirked and said in my predatory voice, "never." He ran at me full speed and I crouched low, ready to attack. Suddenly I was yanked backwards by someone and being held against their chest by my throat. Now normally I would have singed them or even tried to fight against them, but these arms had such power and such strength, I just could move. I cou ldn't even force myself to create fire. Cronus smirked and looked behind my head, winking as he did so. "Goodbye my gran ddaughter." I snarled at him and he laughed while prancing off to fight. I strug gled underneath the arms and was about to yell for help when my captors and came in contact with my mouth. I would have bit them, but for some weird reason I felt a thick cold liquid seep into my mouth. What the hell was going on? I tried not to swallow it, but I had no other choice. I felt my insides burn and ache, but not the usual burn I was so used to. It didn't comfort me at all, this fire was foreign. I screamed into my captors palm as I felt tears spill from my eyes. It felt like every molecule was being burned to ashes inside of me. My entire being was turn

ing into dust. My captor leaned down to my ear and hissed, "I knew about the prophecy, and I co uldn't let it happen. If you did die, you would have come back from the Underwor ld and taken over my throne. So now, I am doing the one thing that can assure me your dismay. Welcome to the world of vampires Isabella." Aro. I froze. My entire body felt like solid lava, burning on the inside. There was o nly one way a god or goddess could become a vampire. In fact, no one has ever sp oken about it because it was so unheard of and so dangerous. But somehow Aro fou nd out, and I had a feeling I knew who told him. Damn Cronus to the bottom of he ll. So this was how it was going to end. How I 'fall'. I get turned into a freak ing vampire! I don't even know if I will survive the change. Many of us haven't. Finally after a minutes worth of his vulgar venom infecting my body, I collapsed to the ground gasping for air. I screamed an utterly terrifying wail of pain an d felt Aro's cold hands around my throat. With one twist of my neck, he successf ully ended my breathing. The last thing I saw before darkness consumed me was the horrified face of my hu sband screaming out my name.